The Praeface.

AS in the knowledge of Diuine Myſteries, Implicit Fayth is the highway to perdition, ſo in humane learning, nothing giues a greater checke to the progreſſe of an Art, then to beleeue it is already perfected and conſummated by thoſe which went before vs; and therfore to reſt our ſelues in their determinations. For if the ancient Philoſophers and Artiſts had contented thē ſelues to walke onely in the Tracke of their predeceſſours, and had limited their Noble wits within other mens bounds, the Father had neuer brought foorth the Daughter, neuer had Time broght Truth to light, which vpon the fall of Adam was chained in the deepe Abyſſe. There is, as of the World and gouernement thereof, ſo of arts a frame, the matter whereof comes downe from heauen, but is gathered heere by diſcourſe of reaſon and experience. The beauty and glory of whoſe Columns wer not perfected in one age, but the ground worke was firſt laid in the times which were neereſt to the Originall of Nature; afterward addition was continually made by the vigour of the ſoule of Man, and ſhall be vnto the end of the world. It were not hard to giue inſtances heereof in all arts, nor happely would it be very tedious; but it ſhal bee ſufficient (to auoyd prolixity) to inſiſt a little vpon generals, and ſo deſcend vnto our owne art we haue in hand. The firſt man (ſaith the Diuine ſtory) ſaw all the Creatures, and gaue them names according to their Natures, but that Sun-ſhine was ſoone clouded, that Image defaced, that ſtampe battered by his fall. Afterwards, as a Marchant that had loſt all his inheritance in one bottome, he was to begin the world anew, and to gather an eſtate or ſtocke of knowledge, by the trauell and induſtry of his ſoule and body; yet was not his ſoule Abraſa Tabula, a playned Table, there remained ſome Lineaments which the Scripture calleth The Lawe of Nature; not ſuch as could exhibite any ſufficient originall knowledge, but ſuch as whereby, Rom. 2. hauing gotten knowledge from without himſelfe, might make him again acknowledge the darke and defaced foot-ſteppes that remained in himſelfe, and to poliſh and refreſh them ſomewhat, though it was impoſsible to reduce them to the former perfection. Thus the ſoule by diſcourſe of reaſon, that is, by her owne acte, knewe her naturall immortality, and by induction of particulars, came to informe her ſelfe of the Natures of other things: not as ſhe knew before, from the vniuerſall to particulars, but by gathering particulars together to frame generall and vniuerſall notions.

And ſurely in the firſt age, by reaſon of their long life, and conſequently of their infinite obſeruations, haply alſo becauſe they were neerer to integrity of nature, the Defection not being ſo ſuddenly confirmed, men laide the grounds of arts, which were deliuered by tradition from the firſt Fathers ſimply and faithfully; but afterward by enuy or corruption were wrapped vp in Myſticall Hierogliphickes, or poyſoned with ſuperſtition, or forfeited by negligence, many of them alſo were worne out by length of time, for want of Letters and meanes to preſerue them. Thoſe which remained, ran in Families, and from Families were deuolued vnto Nations as the world encreaſed; Firſt as is ſuppoſed to the Chaldeans, then to the Phoenitians, after to the Egyptians; all which as the Nature of man is prone to worke vpon that, it can leaſt attaine vnto; or elſe, becauſe the Diuinity of the ſoule findeth no contentment, in that ſhe conceiueth to be leſſe then her ſelfe, did therefore neglect all ſublunarie things, & applyed it ſelfe to ſpeculations of heauen and heauenly bodies, wherein they were farthered by that olde and cunning Serpent, who put to his helping hande to ſeduce them from the acknowledgement of their owne imperfection, by goading them forward in an addle and veine diſquiſition of friuolous and impious ſecrets. So the tradition of God, as being of too high a pitch for their imped wings, was peruerted vnto an vnknowne Numen; the Tradition of the Angels into feigned ſpirits, gouerning the motions of the Heauens. That of the true vſe of the Startes into iudiciall and Genethliacal Aſtrologie. That of the fall of Adam and Eue into the Fable of Iſis and Oſyris. The Deluge into Deucalions flood. The Diuinity of the minde and ſoule, into the tale of Mitris and Ariminis, and a world of ſuch ſuperſtitious toyes. And verily almoſt all ſuch was the learning of the former ages, till the Graecians fell vpon the grounds of Demonſtrations: and then men firſt began to fall from thoſe abſtruſe and tranſcendent contemplations, and to bring home Philoſophy vnto themſelues. Their Metaphyſickes were Logicall, their Phyſicks Elementary; the Diuinity of the ſoule was tyed to the Principles of generation, and ſuppoſed to reſult out of the power of the matter of the body: and in a word, Philoſophy fell from heauen into the Elements, wherein they ſo accumbred themſelues, and thoſe that followed them, that to this day we are ſcarſe vninthralled from them. Yet there wanted not ſome, who laboured in all kindes, to bring Learning to better thrift. Homer, Hippocrates, Plato, all of them in their kindes, the very Oracles of Philoſophy, ſo as we may truelie ſay, that whatſoeuer we haue ſolide and ſubſtantiall, it is but deriued from theyr Fountaines.

Neyther were theſe men onely happy in their owne ſublime and diuine wits and apprehenſions, but alſo in their Interpreters, Virgil to Homer, Ariſtotle to Plato, and Galen to Hippocrates. The former two we let paſſe, as belonging to another Forum. Hippocrates as the firſt head of our Tribe, the Father and founder of the Family of Phyſitians, lefte a goodly inheritance to his poſterity, which Galen (to paſſe by the reſt) hath not miſpent, but much improoued, and wee who are Artis Filij may worthily be accounted decoctors and prodigals, if we keepe not our Patrimony together; nay, in this kinde of Thrift, not to go forward, it is to go backeward. Yet I muſt confeſſe, that after Galens time, and his Epitomizer Oribaſius, who liued but in the next age, Anatomy (for that is the ende wee driue at,) lay raked vp Patrio in puluere, till within ſome of our Memories, Veſalius albeit ſomewhat importunately, yet verie Learnedly, blew vp the almoſt deade ſparkes into a moſt Luculent Flame, at whoſe Beacon, all ſince his time haue teened theyr Torches, though happelie beeing put together, they may ſeeme to dimme his light by their multitude.

There is, and will alwayes be left Locus Philoſophandi, ſcope enough, euen in this Little World for ſuch as liſt to exerciſe themſelues; and many haue with no ſmall commendations made proofe of their agility, yet we muſt needes acknowledge, that the Groundworke of the building, and not onely ſo, but the whole frame was by the ancients reared vp; and therefore now if any Ornaments be added, they muſt be fitted thereunto. Wherefore, we haue laboured to bring all the ſubtilties and nouell inuentions of the later Writers, to the Touch-ſtone of the ancients Monuments; that as no man ſhould be defrauded of his due Commendation; ſo the Crowne may remaine, where with ſo much duſt and ſweate it was gloriouſly merited; whereby we do not deſire to be accounted amongſt the number of the Antagoniſts, but as a Herald of Honor, do indeauor to marſhall the fielde, and ſometimes where the caſe is cleere, to ioyne in vmpeirment with the Spectators; or where it is difficult to aſsiſt them.

Of the definition of a Part. QVEST. I.

HIppocrates, whoſe happy workes are the very Oracles of our Arts, and Galen Hippocrates the oracle of Phyſicke. Galen his interpreter. Words ſynonymal. his interpreter, doe promiſcuouſly vſe the names of a Part, a Member, and a Place, for the ſame thing. The Eye (ſayth Galen in the firſt Book of his Method) we call a Member; neyther is there any oddes which you call it, a Member, or a Part: if any man ſhall ſay the Eye is a Part and not a Member, or a Member, and not a Part; I will not in either contend with him. In his firſt Book de locis affectis; Not onely the latter Phyſitians (ſayth he) but many alſo of the antients doe vſe to call the particles of the body, Places. Hippocrates in his Book de locis in homine, and de victus ratione in morbis acutis, calleth alſo Parts, Places: yet there are ſome who diſtinguiſh a Member from a Part, Hippocrates. and a Particle from a Place. Aristotle calleth thoſe only Members which are compounded Ariſtotle. of parts of diuers natures, as the Head, the Feete, and the Hands; and thoſe that are ſimilar he calleth properly Parts. Theodorus in Ariſtotle, thinketh that the name of a Part or Place, is of larger extent then the name of a Member. So alſo Galen in the ſixt of his Method, Theodorus. ſayth that the Eye may be called a Part or a Member; and the horny tunicle a Part, Galen. but not a Member: but becauſe in theſe Philoſophicall diſquiſitions, it becommeth vs better, to ſtand vpon ſubſtances, then vpon wordes; wee take no care whether you vſe the name of a Part, a Member, a Particle, or a Place; it concernes vs more to find out an eſſentiall definition of a Part.

Auicen defineth a Part to be a body ingendered of the firſt permixtion of the humours, as the humors doe conſiſt of the firſt mixtion of the meate, and the meate of the Elements. But this definition Auicens definition of a part imperfect. Fen prima primi. Doct. 5. ca. 1 of the Arabian, is too preſſe, ſtraight & narrow, becauſe it agreeth only to homogenie parts, & not to heterogenie: for euery man may eaſily perceiue that heterogenie or diſsimilar parts are compounded immediately of ſimilar, not of the firſt mixture of the humors. And this Galen teacheth in plaine and expreſſe words, in his firſt Book de Elementis, Galen. where hee ſayth; that compounded partes are immediately made of the ſimple or ſimilar, the ſimple of humors, humors of Aliments, Aliments of the Elements. They which would ſalue the Arabians credite, ſay that his definition is materiall, nor formall; for both ſimilar and An excuſe of Auicen but which wil not hold water. diſsimilar do communicate in the matter, though their forme or difference be diuers; but they forget that an eſſentiall definition muſt expreſſe the forme eſpecially, becauſe it is the chiefe part of the eſſence, as that which giueth Being to the thing. Aponenſis defineth a Aponenſis definition of a part. part to be a ſolid and thick body, begotten of humidities or moyſtures, and adorned with the powers of Nature; which definition laboureth of the ſame diſeaſe with the former, comprehending onely ſimple not compounded parts.

Galen hath two definitions of parts. The firſt, in the firſt Booke of his Method and the Galens two definitions. fift Chapter, and in the firſt booke de Elementis, cap. 6. The ſecond is in his firſt Booke de vſupartium. The firſt is this; A Part is that which accompliſheth or integrateth the whole: Or whatſoeuer addeth any thing to the frame of a humane body. The ſecond is this, A Part is a body which neither hath a proper circumſcription of his owne, nor yet is on euery hand ioyned with others. Both theſe definitions ſeeme to bee too large, comprehending not onely liuing Both too large. particles (which are onely, truely and properly partes) but thoſe alſo which haue no life, as the haires, the nailes, the fat. Hippocrates alſo vſeth this large and ample ſignification of a part, in Lib. 6. Epidemi • n, where 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that is, humors & ſpirits he calleth parts. So Ariſtotle calleth ſeede, bloud, milke, marrow, phlegme, and fatte, or greaſe, Parts. Fernelius the french Galen, giueth vs a perfect definition of a Part, in the firſt Fernelius the french Galen. Chapter of the ſecond Booke of his Phyſiologia, and diſputeth and ſcanneth the particular branches of his definition learnedly and at large. Argenterius (a common Calumniator Argenterius his cauil at Fernelius. ſayeth Laurentius) taxeth Fernelius definition, aſſuming a diuerſe conſideration of mans body; firſt as it is a ſubſtance, and ſo hee ſayeth the parts of it are the Matter and the Forme; next as it is a body, and ſo the parts of it are all the Corporeall ſubſtances therein contained. Finally, as a liuing and animated Creature, and in that reſpect (ſayth he) whatſoeuer liueth, may be called a part of the liuing Creature, not a part of the body. Wherefore Fernelius did ill define a Part of mans body to bee a body cohearing or cleaning to the whole, and ioyned to it in common life, framed for his vſe and function.

But theſe are but nice and friuolous cauils, and indeede extrauagant from a Phyſitians conſideration: for a Phiſitian doth not conſider the body of man as it is a naturall body, conſiſting of matter and forme, but as it is obnoxious or liable to ſickneſſe or health. And therefore Fernelius doeth well determine that thoſe bodies onely are to bee called partes, which may be the Subiects of ſicknes and health. Now thoſe parts only are afflicted with Fernelius defended. diſeaſes, which performe ſome actions in the body, and actions belong to liuing parts, not to thoſe which haue no life. For ſicknes is an indiſpoſition which at the firſt hand and immediately hurteth or hindereth the action. And therefore Fernelius his definition is exquiſite and perfect, beſeeming a true Phyſitian.

Of the principalitie of the Parts againſt the Peripateticks, proouing that there is not one onely Principall; to wit, the Heart. QVEST. II.

COncerning the principalitie of the partes, there is a famous difference betweene the Phyſitians and the Philoſophers. The great Genius and interpreter of Nature Ariſtotle, in the ſeauenth and the tenth Chapters of his ſecond booke de partibus Animalium; in Ariſtotle wold haue but one principal part and that the heart. the fourth Chapter of his third book de partibus Animalium; in his ſecond booke de generatione Animalium; in his booke de vita & morte; in his bookes de ſomno, and de cauſa motus Animalium, determineth that there is but one Soueraigne in mans body, and one Principle, which in his boſome and imbracement conteyneth and comprehendeth all the faculties. And this he reſolueth is the Heart, the fountaine (ſayth he) of the veines, arteries, and the ſinewes; the ſource of heate, ſpirits, and quickning Nectar, the firſt and onely ſtorehouſe of bloud, or worke-houſe of ſanguification; and finally, the ſeate and manſion houſe of the vegetatiue, ſenſatiue and reaſonable Soule. In Artſtotles foot ſteps haue walked Auerrhoes in the ſecond of his Collectanies; Aphrodiſeus in his firſt booke de Anima, and many other both Greeks and Arabians: but they bring for confirmation of their opinion no neceſſary arguments, but ſuch onely as are probable, ſhadowed ouer with a veile of truth.

It is more honourable (ſay they) and monarchical, that there ſhould be one principle The arguments of the Peripateticks. The firſt. then many; and that the very name of a principle doeth neceſſarily import ſo much. For if the ſoule of the Creature be but one in number, and that indiuiſible, then muſt the bodye likewiſe of it bee, either one whole, or at leaſt haue ſome one principall part; for eſſences muſt not be multiplied without neceſsity. And as in the great vniuerſe which we behold, there is one Principle, which Ariſtotle in his eighth booke of his Phyſicks, calleth Primum mouens, and Primus motor, that is, the Firſt mouer:

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Ti's naught to haue moe Kings then one, Let him that raygnes, raygne King alone.

So in the Microcoſme or Little world, there muſt be but one principle, one prince, which The dignity of the heart. is the Heart, whoſe excellencie and dignity aboue the reſt of the partes, theſe things doe cleerely demonſtrate. Firſt, becauſe it firſt liueth, and dyeth the laſt; and therefore is the originall of life, and the ſeat of the ſoule. Next, becauſe it endureth no notable diſeaſe, but yeildeth preſently to Nature if it be afflicted. Againe, becauſe it obtaineth the moſt honourable place, that is, the middle of the body. Fourthly, for that by his perpetuall motion, all thinges are exhilerated and doe flouriſh: and nothing in the whole Creature is fruitfull, vnleſſe the powerfull vigour of the Heart do giue foecundity vnto it. There (ſay they) is the manſion and Tribunall of the ſoule where heate is to be found, the firſt inſtrument of all the functions; but the Heart is the ſpringing fountaine of Natiue heate, which by the arteries as it were by ſmall riuerers, is deriued into the whole bodie. Moreouer, The ſecond. the ſeate of the faculties is there, where the Organs of the ſame faculties doe appeare; but all the veines, arteries, & ſinewes, doe ariſe out of the Heart. For the arteries no man euer made doubt. The veines doe ſurely ariſe thence, where their end and termination doeth The third. The heart the original of the veines. appeare: but that is about the Heart; for the implantation of the great arterie and the hollow veine are alike. Beſide, all the veines are continuated with the heart, to it are they fixed, where they alſo haue membranes ſet like dores vnto them, which ſeeme to bee the beginnings and heads of the veines; but through the Liuer they are onely diſſeminated, and The heart the original of the ſinewes. Ariſtotle. the reſt of the entralles they make a paſſage through, and ſo end into haire ſtrings. Ariſtotle alſo is of opinion, that the hart is the originall of the nerues; for his fleſh is hard, thight, and ſomewhat membranous; but the ventricles thereof haue in them infinite textures of manifeſt ſinewes.

Finally, the Heart is the firſt 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the firſt 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and the firſt 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 The 4. argument. The heart the firſt ſtorehouſe of bloud. that is, Sanguifier, Liuer, Mouer, & Senſator. That it is the firſt Sanguifier or the workhouſe wherein the bloud is made, the Philoſopher demonſtrateth; becauſe in it the bloud is contained as in a veſſell or conceptacle and receptacle; whereas in the Liuer it remayneth but as in a pipe or conuayance; and beſide, no where in the whole body is the bloud contained out of his veſſels, ſaue only in the Heart, which therefore is the Treaſurie thereof; and therefore in all ſudden paſsions of the minde, it returneth and flyeth to the heart as to his fountaine, not to the Liuer or to the Braine.

That it is primum ſenſorium, the firſt ſenſator (that is,) that the faculties offence, motion The heart the firſt ſenſator. The firſt reaſon. and appetite, are deriued from the heart, the Peripateticks proue by theſe arguments. Becauſe in a Syncope, that is, a ſwounding where the vital ſpirits faile, there appeareth a ſodaine and head-ſtrong ruine and decay of all the faculties. Becauſe in all ſodaine motions of noyſome and hurtfull things, as alſo when we would auoide them, the heat of the heart The ſecond. being drawne inward, there appeareth a pale wanneſſe in the face; and on the contrary, when we conceiue ioy for any thing that is profitable, or when wee purſue ſuch things, the heate of the heart being called outward, there appeareth in the countenance a ruddineſſe and alacritie. Becauſe if the arteries called Carotides be tyed or obſtructed, then followeth The third. preſently a ſenceleſſe dulnes, and a priuation of the Animality, if I may ſo ſpeake, the patient lying like a ſenceles ſtocke. Becauſe Ioy, Sorrow and Hope, are motions of the The fourth. Heart, in which conſiſteth all the Appetite wee haue to purſue that which we like, or to flye and auoyde that we diſlike and abhorre. Finally, becauſe in ſleepe the Animall faculties The fift. doe reſt and ceaſe from their labours: now ſleep is nothing elſe but a retraction or calling backe of the heate to the heart from the other partes wherein it was in continuall expence; and that is the reaſon why a man after ſleepe is ſo much refreſhed, and riſeth ſtrong againe to the labour either of minde or body, albeit in both he were well wearied, yea tyred out before. As for the Braine (they ſay) it cannot be the authour of ſence, becauſe it is of a cold temper, vnapt for motion and made only to refrigerate and coole the exceeding heat of the Heart, being of it ſelfe without all ſence. Theſe and ſuch like are the arguments of the Peripateticks, by which they perſwade themſelues, that there is but one Principle of mans body, which is the Heart.

But theſe conceits of Ariſtotle and the Philoſophers, are long ſince hiſſed out of the A conſutati▪ of the Peripateticks. Schooles of the Phyſitians, and baniſhed from amongſt them; becauſe they aſſume thoſe things for true which are vtterly falſe, and obtrude things probable as if they were neceſſary. And what I pray you is more abſurd, then to preferre the probability of a Logicall argumentation, before the euidence of ſence, reaſon, and experience, ioyned togither? Nowe that the veines doe ariſe from the Liuer, that the nerues or ſinewes which are ſoft and medullous or marrowy within, and without cloathed with membranes, are deriued Demonſtratiue argumēts to proue that the heart is neither the original of the veines, nor of the ſinewes. from the ſubſtance of the Braine, he that hath but one eye may clearely diſcerne. That great Philoſopher obſerued in the heart many Fibrous ſtrings in both his ventricles, wouen out of the extremities of the ſmal membranes, and miſtooke them for threddy nerues; whereas indeede it hath but one ſmal nerue ariſing from the ſixt coniugation of the brain, which looſeth it ſelfe in his ſubſtance. Hee ſaw the hollow veine in the heart very large and ample; but he did not obſerue, that it onely openeth into the heart; (gaping at it with a ſpacious orifice or mouth, to poure into the right ventricle, as it were into a Ciſterne, ſufficient bloud for the generation of vital ſpirits to ſupply the expence of the whole body) but goeth not out of the heart; as doeth manifeſtly appeare, by thoſe three forked membranes, or values and floud-gates, yawning outward, but cloſe inward. But becauſe wee ſhall haue fitter occaſion hereafter to diſpute this queſtion with them, of the originall of the veines and the ſinewes, it ſhall bee ſufficient that we haue ſayd thus much of it at this time.

As for the ſeate of the faculties of ſence and motion, is it not againſt all reaſon and experience That the hart is not the beginning of animal motion to place them in the heart? The heart indeede is moued, and that perpetually; but that motion is not Voluntarie but Naturall; it is moued, yet not at our pleaſure, but according to it owne inſtinct. Dayly practiſe and experience teacheth vs, that when the ventricles of the Braine, are either compreſſed, or filled and ſtuffed vp, as in the Apoplexy, Epilepſie, and drowſie Caros, then all the faculties are reſpited and ceaſe from their functions; but when the heart is offended, the life indeede is endangered, but neither motion nor ſence intercepted.

Againe, if the heart were the ſeate of all the faculties, as the Peripatetikes would faine haue it, then vpon any affection of the ſame, or notable deprauation of his temperament, An elegant argument againſt the Peripatetickes. all the functions ſhould be impeached; becauſe all actions come from the Temper. But we ſee that in a Hectique ague or Conſumption, wherein there is an vtter alienation of the temper (as being an equall diſtemper, of all diſtempers the moſt dangerous) yet the voluntary and principall faculties, do remaine inviolate. In the violent motions, and throbbing Strange motions of the Heart. palpitations of the heart which (ſome ſay) haue beene ſeene ſo extreame that a rib hath beene broken therewith, yet neither the voluntary motions of the parts are depraued, nor the minde at all alienated or troubled. Who will deny, but that by peſtilent and contagious vapors and breaths, comming from the byting of venomous beaſts, or the taking of poyſon, the vitall faculty is oppugned, and as it were beſieged in his own fortreſſe? But yet thoſe that are ſo affected, do enioy both ſence and reaſon, euen to the laſt breath moſt times.

When the Braine is refrigerated, ſleep preſently ſtealeth vpon vs: now Ariſtotle himſelfe Ariſtotle. defineth ſleepe to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The reſt of the first ſenſator. If any of the principal Faculties, either Motiue or Senſatiue be affected, where do the remedies applyed auaile? Surely at the Head, not at the Heart. The Braine therefore, not the Heart is the firſt Moouer, and firſt Senſator. But the Peripatetiks obiect that the Braine hath no The ſenſation of the Braine not paſsiue but operatiue. Why the braine is cold that is, leſſe hot. Anſweres to the arguments of the Peripatetiks. ſence, and therefore cannot be the author of it. We will giue them a learned anſwere out of Galen, The Braines ſenſation is not 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that is, not paſsiuely, but operatiuely. It receiueth not the ſpecies or Images of ſenſible things; but like a Iudge it taketh knowledge of their impreſsions, and accordingly determineth of them. They ſay, the Braine is vnapt for motion, becauſe it is cold: we anſwere, it was neceſſary it ſhould bee cold, that is, leſſe hot, for the better performance of the functions. For if the Braine had exceeded in heate, then would his motions haue beene raſh and vnruly, and his ſenſations giddie and fond as in a phrenſie. In a Syncope the Animall faculties do faile. It is true, but why? Becauſe there is an exoluſion, and ſo a defect of vitall ſpirits, by which the animall are cheriſhed. The Ligation or interception in like manner of the arteries of the necke, called Carotides, induceth a priuation of motion and ſenſe, onely becauſe the vitall Spirits are intercepted, which miniſter matter to the Animall.

But one Principle is better then many. That we confeſſe is very true; but yet we know there are many reaſons why it is not poſsible it ſhould be ſo in this Little world. We Why in the Little worlde there cannot be one onely principle. The firſt demonſtration. will inſtance but in a few. It is granted by all men, that the ſubſtance of the arteries is diuerſe from that of the veynes; and the ſubſtance of the ſinnewes differing from them both; and as their ſubſtance, ſo is their ſtructure very different, and their temper not one and the ſame: how then could it be, that Organs of ſo diſtinct kinds, ſhould yſſue all from one and the ſame part? Againe, it was neceſſary that theſe organes ſhould in their originall be very The ſecond. large and ample to transfuſe ſufficient ſpirites, and a common matter ſuddenly and togetherward into the whole bodye. Now the magnitude or proportion of any one part, (much leſſe of the heart) could not be ſufficient for this purpoſe, either to affoord a foundation for ſo large veſſels, or to ſupply a competent allowance of matter for them all. Addeheereto, The third. that the faculties of the ſoule, follow the temper of the body, and therefore ſo diuers faculties might not iſſue from one part, which hath but one ſingle temperament. How can we imagine reaſonably, that three diſtinct & different faculties, yea oftentimes quite contrary, Reaſon, Anger and Concupiſcence ſhoulde reſide altogether, as if they were ſworne friends in one Organ? Or how when the heart is on fire with anger, ſhould reaſon make reſiſtance, which delighteth in a middle and equall temper? Do not the vital and animall faculties require a different temper? Their Organs therefore muſt alſo neceſſarily The fourth. be different and diſtinct. For the heart is by nature fitted to contain and propagate the vital faculty; but for the preſeruation of the animall, it is vtterly incompetent. The reaſon is at hand. The vitall ſpirit is very hot, impetuous, raging, and in continuall motion, and therefore ſtood in neede of a ſtrong organ wherein it ſhould be wrought and contained, that the ſpirit might not becauſe of his tenuity, be exhaled, nor the veſſell by which it is conueyed, breake in perpetuall pulſing and palpitation; which both wold eaſily haue hapned, if the heart and arteries had bin thin, and of a ſlender texture. The animall faculty required another temper in her organ, otherwiſe the motions would haue beene furious, the ſences giddy and raſh; Reaſon would continually haue erred, becauſe the property of heate, is to confound and make a medley of all things, ſhuffling in one thing hudlingly vpon another, through his continuall and indeſinent motion. And theſe are the arguments whereby the opinion of the Peripateticks is expulſed out of the Schoole of the Phyſitians.

Auicen, Fen prima primi, doctrina quinta, cap. primo, interpreteth Ariſtotles opinion, playing How Auicen interpreteth Ariſtotle. the ſtickler in this manner. All the faculties (ſayth he) do reſide in the heart as in their firſt Root, but yet they Shine in the other members; that is, the Heart is the originall of diuers faculties, but vſeth the Braine as the inſtrument of ſence, ſo that Radically (that is his word) the Animall faculty is in the heart, but by manifeſtation in the braine.

Some againe intercede for the Peripateticks; and ſay, that the principal faculties motiue The opinion of ſome later writers and their diuers diſtinctions. and ſenſatiue are in the heart, as in their originall and fountaine. That the rootes of the nerues are in the heart, but becauſe it is too narrow to yeelde out of it ſelfe all their propagations, they think the braine was framed as a ſecond principle, wherin the animall functions might, not obſcurely as in the heart, but euidently manifeſt and exhibite themſelues. And this power or faculty when the braine hath once receiued it from the heart, ſtandeth in no neede of continuall and immediate aſsiſtance therefrom, but onely of a ſupply after ſome time: Euen as the Commander of an Army, who hauing receiued his authority and his company from the Prince, ſtandeth in no farther neede of the Princes protection, vnleſſe Compariſon. it be now and then vpon eſpeciall ſeruices. They conclude therefore that the Braine and the Liuer are truely called principall parts; but this principality is but delegatory from the heart, no otherwayes then the Lieutenants of Princes, by them choſen for ſuch and ſuch imployments, doe receiue from them an order and power of diſpenſation and diſpoſition, whereby they are authorized, and ſo taken, as if they were immediate commaunders themſelues. Some others vſe another diſtinction, and ſay that materially the nerues proceede from the Braine and the veines from the Liuer; but the firſt and the formall principle they ſay is in the heart.

That Prince of humaine learning (at leaſt he that affected that ſoueraignty) Iulius Caeſar Scaliger, in the two hundred foureſcore and ninth Exerciſe of his booke de ſubtilitate, Scaligers opinion. maketh many principles in the Heart. The firſt or primarie is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or the liuing, the ſecōdarie 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or the mouing principle; theſe do neuer ceaſe, neither are they hindred or intercepted in our ſleep or repoſe: yet are they not 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 tametſi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 that is, they are not the firſt Senſators, though they be of or from the firſt Senſator. Thus learned men labor to reconcile the Peripateticks & the Phyſitians. But they ſeem not to hold themſelues cloſe to Ariſtotles meaning: for hee doeth not thinke that in any ſence, The late writers did not vnderſtand Ariſtotle well. the Braine can be ſayd to bee the author or original of Senſation, neither that the nerues doe ariſe from it. No where doth he attribute any delegatory power of Senſation vnto it; but thinketh it was onely made to refrigerate or coole the heat of the heart; whereas notwithſtanding all he can produce, it is the firſt principle of ſence and motion, neither receiueth any power for the performance of either of them from the Heart.

And whereas the Arabians ſay, that the Animall facultie is Radicall in the heart, and but by Manifeſtation in the braine; we can no way admit of that diſtinction: for if that faculty The opinion of the Arabians conſuted. were in the heart as in the roote, then when the braine is obſtructed, the body ſhould not become ſenſeleſſe and without motion, becauſe there ſhould be a remainder both of ſenſe and motion in the roote, that is in the heart. But though the heart bee obſtructed, or the paſſages intercepted between it and the braine, yet there followeth not any ſodaine priuation of ſence and motion. Inſtances hereof wee haue in Sacrifices, where the Beaſt ſometimes Sacrifices run from the altar without their heart. hath beene heard to cry, and ſometimes alſo ſeene to runne a little way after his heart hath beene cut out: and we haue ſeene the ſame tryed in a Dogge, which ran crying a while after his heart was cut out, the veſſels ariſing from it vpward, being before bound.

Galen in his firſt booke de Placitis, illuſtrateth the whole matter, by an elegant demonſtration. Galens elegāt demonſtratiō. If the Heart (ſayth he) did giue vnto the Braine the Animall faculty, then ſhould that power be deriued either by veines, arteries, or ſinewes; for there are no other veſſels which goe betweene them, and are common to them both. By veines or arteries, Ariſtotle himſelfe doth not thinke it is conuayed; beſide, theſe veſſels do not directly paſſe vnto the Braine, but after diuers contorſions and aberrations from a right & direct progreſſe. That it is not deriued by or through the nerues is manifeſt; becauſe, if the nerue which is diſſeminated through the ſubſtance of the Heart, be either diuided and cut aſunder or intercepted, yet the Creature doth not preſently fall, but onely groweth mute and dumbe.

It is therefore more conſonant to right reaſon, that ſeeing the ſoule is but one and a The concluſion of the whole diſputation. ſimple ſubſtance, and wholly in the whole, and wholy in euery particle of the body; and therefore muſt neceſſarily haue the helpe of Organs, for the accompliſhing of her ſeuerall functions: to aſsigne the ſeate of the faculty there where the Organs of thoſe faculties are eſpecially to be diſcerned. Wherefore ſeeing the Peripateticks doe confeſſe, that the Organs of ſence and motion are more conſpicuous in the Braine then in the heart: why will they not yeeld to the Phyſitian, that the Animall faculty is in the braine, the Vitall in the Heart, and the Naturall in the Liuer; but make all the worlde witneſſes of their refractarie mindes, then which in a true Philoſopher nothing is more illiberall? Howſoeuer, to conclude, we ſubſcribe to the opinion of the Phyſitians, who haue baniſhed this Vnitie of Principles out of their Schooles.

QVEST. III. How many principall parts there are.

BY thoſe things which we haue thus at large diſcourſed, it is manifeſt to all men, that there is not one, but many principall parts of mans body; it remaineth that we ſhew you now how many there are. The number wee cannot better aportion, then from the nature and definition of a Principle. Firſt therefore, we muſt make it appeare (becauſe Phyſitians heerein doe not agree) what a principall part is.

Galen in his Booke de vſu partium, defineth this principality by Neceſsity. That is a What a principall part is. Galen. Principall part, which is of abſolute neceſsity for the life of Man. I will ſhew you (ſaith he) by what markes you ſhall know a principall part, to wit, by the profit it bringes; now the profit of a part is threefold, either it is ſimply for life, or for better life, or elſe for the preſeruation of them both; and all ſuch parts without doubt, are truly principall. And in the firſt Chapter of the xiiii. Booke de vſu partium; Nature hath a three-folde ſcope in the ſtructure of the parts of Mans body. The firſt is of thoſe which are neceſſary for life; and ſuch parts are called Principall, as the Braine, the Heart, and the Liuer, &c. We wil therfore define a Principall part to be that which is abſolutely neceſſary for the preſeruation of the The firſt definition of principality. Argenterius his vaine oppoſition to Galen. whole indiuiduum or particular Man.

Argenterius, who in a humor of contradicting Galen, oppoſeth himſelfe vnto him, reiecteth this definition; becauſe if a principall part be defined by neceſsity, the Stomacke, the Loynes, the Spleene, the Bladder and the Kidneyes, will all fall into the reckoning of principall parts. For the action of the Stomacke, is neceſſarie alſo for life. The motion of the Lunges we cannot miſſe, no not for a moment of time; the interception of the Vrine is mortall; and therefore the excretion or auoyding thereof, which is accompliſhed by the Kidneyes and the Bladder is neceſſary. But he ſeemeth to me not to haue attained to the thorough vnderſtanding of Galens mind: for there is a double neceſsity of the parts, one abſolute for the preſeruation of the indiuiduum, another not 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that is, ſimply and abſolutely, but ſecundum quid, or hauing reference to the former. The firſt maketh a part principall, Argenterius anſwered. A double neceſsity of the parts. as the Braine, the Heart, and the Liuer: the ſecond kinde of neceſsity is but relatiue or collaterall, by which ſome parts owe obſeruance to the principall, as neceſſary ſeruitors vnto them. For example: What neceſſary and immediate offices do the Lungs, the Kidneyes, the Bladder, and the Spleene performe to the arme, the legge, or the ſtomacke? But the heart giueth them life, the Liuer affoordeth nouriſhment, and the Braine ſupplieth them with ſence and motion.

This may ſeeme ſomewhat obſcure to thoſe that are but Catechiſts in our Art, but by examples we ſhall make it ſufficiently perſpicuous. The Liuer is the onely Prince in the lower region or belly, being therein alone abſolutely neceſſary, and at his owne coſt, nouriſhing How the other partes ſerue the principall, & in that regard are neceſſary the whole family of the body; all the other parts within his precinct are made for his vſe. The ſtomack as a ſeruant miniſtreth meate vnto him, the bladder of Gaul purgeth away the Choller from that meate, the Spleene drayneth away the Melancholy iuice, and the Kidneyes the ſerous or whayie humor, all concurring to depure and cleanſe it from excrements to his hand. If therefore they be neceſſary, it is not for the preſeruation of the whole Man, but becauſe they be neceſſary Miniſters to aſsiſt the Liuer in his worke. Againe, the Heart ſitteth in the middle Region as in his pallace, the Lungs, the Midriffe, and all the arteries attending him for his vſe, whom he employeth in quickning the whole body; the ſame may be ſaide of the braine. Wherefore the braine, the heart, and the liuer, are onely principall parts, becauſe they alone are immediately and abſolutely neceſſary for the preſeruation of euery particular creature. Galen alſo anſwereth this cauill another way, on this manner. The action of the ſtomacke is not abſolutely neceſſary, but only for the continuance Galens anſwer to the former cauill. and prorogation of life. Witneſſe thoſe Creatures which mew themſelues vp all Winter, neuer eating, and ſo not vſing the action of the ſtomacke, albeit they liue natheleſſe. Furthermore, nouriſhing Cliſters do not aſcend vnto the ſtomacke, yet they are ſucked by the Meſeraick Veynes, and tranſported vnto the Liuer, and ſo ſuſtaine the body, as may be inſtanced in that malefactor, who after hee was taken from the Gallow, A Storie of a Malefactor. was found to be aliue, and a good while ſuſtained by ſuch Cliſters, when it was not poſsible to get any thing into his ſtomacke. A Creature therefore may for a time liue without Chilification, which is the action of the ſtomacke, but not without ſanguification, ſayth Galen, which is the proper function of the Liuer. Sexto de placitis.

That which is obtruded concerning the Lunges, is of no moment; for they worke rather for the commodity of the heart, then for the immediate maintenance of life. The hart might ſatisfie it ſelfe with aire attracted through the rough and ſmooth Arteries; but leaſt How the Lunges ſerue the Heart. the outward impurity thereof ſuddenly ruſhing into the Ventricles ſhold offend it, Nature hath cautelouſly ſet the Lunges betweene them, as a ſhop wherein the aire is broken and dulcified before it come vnto the heart. And thus much may ſuffice to ſatisfie the former obiection, and to euince that onely thoſe partes are principall, which are abſolutely and immediately neceſſary for the preſeruation of life.

But there are others which oppoſe Galen to Galen, who in his firſt Chapter of his firſt Booke de Locis Affectis, affirmeth, that the heart onely is abſolutely neceſſary for the life An obiection againſt Galen. Galen. of the creature: his words are theſe, If the Creature bee neither nouriſhed, nor haue ſence or motion (which hapneth in ſuch as lye within the earth) yet may it liue as long as the heart is not violated; but if the heart be defrauded of reſpiration, the Creature inſtantly periſheth. To this we anſwere: That in bloody and perfect creatures, the action of the braine and the Liuer, is abſolutely neceſſary; but thoſe creatures which liue ſo mewed vp in winter, are vnbloudy The anſwere to the obiection. or without bloud, although it cannot be denied, that hyſtericall women, that is, ſuch as haue violent fits of the Mother, do liue ſome good ſpace without breathing, as we could inſtance in many, if it were not ſo ordinary, as that no man will deny it.

There is alſo another very elegant definition of a Principle, in the tenth Chapter of Galens ſixt booke de Placitis, in theſe words; That is called a Principal part, which alloweth or Another definition of a part. affoordeth to the whole, either ſome faculty, or at leaſt ſome matter. According to this definition alſo, there will be three principall parts. For that the Braine doth tranſmit the Animall faculty, and the Heart the Vitall, will be eaſily yeelded vnto vs. All the ſcruple is about the Liuer, becauſe it ſeemeth not reaſonable; that it ſhould affoord to the particular parts, a naturall influent faculty, ſeeing euery part hath ſuch an one bred, and ſeated in it ſelfe. For the time we let paſſe that Controuerſie, it is ſufficient for our preſent purpoſe, to prooue it a principall part, though it yeeld no faculty, if it yeeld a matter to the vvhole body, which no man in his right wits but will eaſily confeſſe, or let him but pricke his finger and he ſhall ſee it. Auicen Fen prima, doctrina 5. Cap. primo, defines that to be a principal part, which hath in it ſelfe the Originall or beginning of the firſt and chiefe faculties of the Auicens deſition or a principall part. body; or wherein the power or efficacy of thoſe faculties, by which the body is diſperſed or gouerned, doth as in his chiefe ſeate eſpecially reſide and manifeſt it ſelfe. Some of the late Writers haue defined a principall part to bee that, which out of it ſelfe exhibiteth and A definition of the late writers. communicateth to other parts, ſome actiue Inſtrument; as for inſtance, a Spirit. So that which of all theſe definitions we accept of, it will ſtill remaine that there are three principall parts, the Braine, the Heart, and the Liuer. For if we reſpect Neceſsity, theſe only are abſolutely neceſſary; if the originall of the faculties, in the Braine reſideth and ſhineth the animall, the vitall in the heart, and the naturall in the Liuer; if the Inſtruments, then from the Braine floweth the animall ſpirits by the ſinnewes, the vitall from the heart by the arteries, the naturall from the Liuer by the veins; and by thoſe paſſages are all diffuſed from their fountaines in the whole body.

Galen in his Booke de Arte parua, addeth to the principall partes a fourth, to wit, the Teſticles: not in reſpect to the indiuiduum or particular creature, but becauſe they are of abſolute neceſsity for the conſeruation of the kinde, and production of encreaſe. For the Teſticles indeede do not make allowance to the whole body of any matter, or facultie, or ſpirit, but only of a quality, together with a ſubtile and thin breath or aire, from which the fleſh hath a ranke taſte of the ſeede, and the bodye a ſtrength or farther ability in the performance of his actions.

QVEST. IIII. Which of all the principall Parts is the moſt Noble.

HAuing praemiſed this diſputation concerning the number of the principall parts, it remaineth (becauſe wee would haue nothing wanting which may giue ſatisfaction to ſuch as deſire it) that we inquire which of all the principall parts is worthily to be preferred aboue the reſt. Galen in his firſt Booke de ſemine, preferreth the teſticles to the heart; where he ſaith, The Heart is indeede the author of liuing; but the Testicles Galen preferreth the Teſticles before the Heart. are they which adde a betterneſſe or farther degree of perfection to the life, becauſe if they be taken away, the iollity and courage of the Creature is extinguiſhed; the Male followeth not his Female, the Veynes looſe their latitude, and become ſunke & narrow; the Pulſe abateth of his ſtrength, and becomes weake, dull, and languiſhing; the skin is pilde and bare, whereupon ſuch men are called Glabriones; and in a word, all virility Glabriones. Galen. or manhoode vaniſheth away. Galen addeth. The Teſticles are another Fountaine or Well-ſpring of in-bred heate; the Feu-place or Fire-hearth, where the Lares or houſhold-Gods of the body, do ſolace and diſport themſelues: from hence the whole body receyueth Wherein the Teſticles do ſhew their power. an encreaſe of heate, and by that meanes not onely foecundity, but alſo a great alteration of the temper, the habite, the proper ſubſtance, yea and of the manners themſelues: ſo that to ſay true, their power is very great, and almoſt incredible, then eſpecially knowne when it is wanting, as we may obſerue in Eunuches.

Wherefore as to be and liue well, is more excellent then ſimply to liue and haue an Idle and ſluggiſh exiſtence, ſo the Inſtrument of the former which is the Teſticles, is more excellent then that of the latter, which is the heart. A probable but a ſophiſticall argument. Galens ſubtile argument anſwered. True it is, that which giueth better life, if it giue life alſo, is more excellent then that which giueth life onely: but the teſticles do not giue life at all, the creature can liue without them; they adde indeed a perfection, not to life, that is, to the concreate as we ſay, but to liuing, that is, to the abſtract; ſo do the eyes, ſo do other parts, without which a Man ſhould liue, but in liuing ſhould be miſerable: the heart therefore giueth the ſubſtance, the teſticles exhibite but an additament, which may be away, albeit it bee with notable detriment; detriment I ſay, not of that which the heart giueth, which is the ſubſtance; but of that which themſelues affoord, which is a complement. Now that a ſubſtance is of more excellence then a complement no Man will deny, the heart therefore is more noble then Whether the Braine be to be preferd before the hart. the teſticles. But the heart hath a greater concurrent in this plea of honour, which is the braine.

The Peripatetikes and Ariſtotle their Prince, together with the whole family almoſt of The opinion of the Peripatetiks & Stoiks the Stoickes, eſpecially Chryſippus, do giue the preheminence to the heart, as well becauſe it is ſeated in the middeſt, which is the place of honour; as alſo becauſe it is a liuing and abundant Fountaine of Natiue heate; and finally, becauſe it is the ſpeciall habitation of the ſoule; for euen Hippocrates himſelfe, the Oracle of Phyſicke, in his booke de Corde, placeth Hippocrates. the ſoule in the left ventricle of the heart; and hence it is, that they call the heart 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , quaſi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 : for 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ſignifieth Empire or rule comming from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to Command.

But all this notwithſtanding, we are enforced to yeelde the ſuperiority to the braine, We determin that the brain is the prime principal part becauſe his functions are more diuine and more noble then thoſe of the heart. For example: All ſence and voluntary motion proceede from it, the habitation it is of Wiſedome, the Shrine of Memory, Iudgement and Diſcourſe, which are the prerogatiues of Man aboue all other Creatures. This is the Prince of the Family, and the head is the head of the tribe, all other parts are but attendants (though ſome ſerue in more honourable place then others,) and owe homage vnto it, yea all were created onely for his vſe and behoofe. An Elegant demonſtratiō how all the body is ſeruiceable to the Braine. For the braine being the ſeate of the intelligible or vnderſtanding faculty, it was requiſite firſt, that it ſhould be ſupplied with phantaſmes or repreſentations; theſe repreſentations could not be exhibited and repreſented to the vnderſtanding, but by the miniſterie of the outward ſences. For it is a rule in Philoſophy, Nihil eſt in intellectu quod nō prius fuit in ſenſu. There is nothing in the vnderſtanding or intellect, which is not first in the ſence. It was neceſſary therefore, that the ſences ſhould be created for the intellect. Furthermore, the ſences could not haue beene perfect vnleſſe the Creature could haue moued locally to gather his phantaſmes out of diuers obiects, as the Bee flyeth from one flower to another to gather hony; and therefore Nature ordained the organs or inſtruments of motion, the muſcles, the tendons, and the nerues. Theſe (vnleſſe wee ſhould haue crawled vppon the earth like wormes) did neceſſarily require props and ſupporters to confirme and eſtabliſh them, whereupon the bones and the griſtles were ordained; and ligaments alſo to knit and ſwathe them together: now all of them ſtand in neede of perpetuall influence, of heate to quicken them, and of nouriſhment to ſuſtaine them; both which are ſupplied, the former from the Heart by the arteries, the latter from the Liuer by the veines: ſo that truth to ſay, there was no other end of the Creation of all the parts and powers of the body, but onely for the vſe and behoofe of the Braine.

It will be obiected, that the braine cannot accompliſh his functions without the ſpirits of the heart, and the influence of his heate; I anſwere, that that is an inuincible argument Obiection. Anſwere. of the ſoueraignty of the Brain; for the end for which a thing is ordained, is more noble then the thing ordained for that end; the life therefore and the heart are but handmaids to the Braine. We will adde alſo this argument, which happely will ſeeme not incompetent: The Braine giueth figure vnto the whole body; for the head was made onely for the Brayne; how Hippocrates ſayth that the nature of all the reſt of the bones dependeth vpon Hippocrates. the magnitude of the head: not that all the bones deriue their originall from the head; but becauſe it behooued that they ſhould bee all proportionably anſwerable to the bones to which they are articulated, as the legges to the thighes, the thighes to the haunches, the haunches to the holy bone, the holy bone to the ſpondles or racke bones, the racke bones to the marrow of the backe, and that to the braine.

For ſatisfaction to the arguments before vrged by the Peripatetians and the Stoicks, we ſay. That the Etymon or deriuation of the name of the heart, is but friuolous & not worthy The former arguments of the Peripateticks & Stoicks anſwered. the ſtanding vpon. For the ſcite of the heart in the middeſt, it doeth weigh tantundem, as much as nothing; neither indeede is the ground of it true: for of the whole body the nauel is the Center; and for the trunke or bulke, who euer ſaid (that was an Anatomiſt) the heart was in the middeſt of it? But if wee will draw an argument of dignity from the ſcituation, The argument retorted. then will the true ſuperiority fall to the Braine, becauſe it is placed vppermoſt, as the fire aboue the inferiour elements; the higheſt heauen the ſeate of the bleſſed ſoules aboue the ſubiected orbes; for to be placed aboue, is high ſuperiority and praeeminence; to be thruſt downe below, betokeneth baſe ſubiection and inferiority. As for that place of Hippocrates, Expoſition of Hippocrates. where he placeth the ſoule in the left ventricle of the heart, either he ſpeaketh to the capacity of the vulgar, or elſe by the ſoule he meaneth the heate, as happely wee ſhall haue more occaſion to ſhew hereafter. We conclude therefore, that of the principall parts, the firſt place belongeth to the Braine, the next to the Heart, the laſt to the Liuer. Againe, in the Oeconomie or order of the parts, this rule is obſerued; that thoſe which are firſt in order A rule in the diſpoſition of the parts. of nature, are laſt in dignity and excellencie: ſo the Infant firſt liueth the life of a plant, then like a beaſt it mooueth and becommeth ſenſible; finally, it receiueth it's perfection when it is indued with the reaſonable ſoule; as hauing then the laſt hand and conſummation from the Creator, when he ſetteth his ſtampe or image vpon it.

Galen in the laſt Chapter of the ſeauenth booke of his Method, compareth the dignity and neceſsity of the three principall parts one with another in theſe wordes. The dignity Galen. of the Heart is very great, and in ſicke patients his action and the ſtrength of it, of abſolute neceſſity; A conference of the dignity & neceſsity of the principal parts. the Brayne is of equall moment for the preſeruation of life, yet the ſtrength of his actions is not ſo immediately neceſſary in thoſe that are diſeaſed for their recouery: the action of the Liuer is as neceſſary as eyther of them for the maintenance of the particular parts, but yet for preſent & immediate ſustentation of life, it is not ſo inſtantly neceſſary as both the former. To conclude this queſtion, there is a threefold principle; one of Beginning, another of Dignity, a third of Neceſsity. The parenchyma or fleſh of the Liuer is the originall principle; the Braine is The deciſion of the whole queſtion. A three fold principle. Compariſon. the moſt noble principle; and the Heart of moſt neceſsity; yet they all haue ſuch a mutuall connexion and conſpiration, that each needeth others aſsiſtance, and if one of them decay the reſt doe forthwith periſh. Euen as in a wel gouerned Citty or Common-wealth there is a wiſe Senate to guide it, a ſtout and valorous ſtrength of ſouldiours to defend and redeeme it; and an infinite multiplicity of trades and occupations to maintaine and ſupport it; all which though they be diſtinguiſhed in offices and place, doe yet conſent in one, and conſpire together for their mutuall preſeruation. And this conſpiration Galen expreſſeth Galen. to the life, in his booke deformatione foetus, and the fift chap. thus: When the Heart is depriued The mutual conſpiration of the principal parts. of reſpiration it ceaſeth to moue, & immediately death enſueth; now it is depriued of reſpiration when the nerues (which come from the Brayne) are either cut, or obſtructed, or intercepted. As therefore the Heart needeth the helpe of the Braine, and being forſaken by it, maketh a diuorce betweene the ſoule and the body; ſo it alſo maketh retribution to the Brain, ſupplying it with ſpirits of life, out of which the Animall ſpirits of the Braine are extracted; and the Liuer though it lye below, yet it yeeldeth matter to them both, wherof and whereby their ſpirits are made and ſuſtained.

But againſt this doctrine of the conſent of theſe principall parts, there is a notable place of Galens, in the fourth chapter of his ſecond booke de placitis, which needeth to bee cleared Obiection. Galen. before we fall from this diſcourſe; for hee ſayeth: As Pulſation and voluntary motion belong to diuers kindes of motion; ſo neyther of thoſe principles needeth the helpe one of another. Which place we interpret thus: that the hart doth not tranſmit the Animal faculty to the A hard place in Galen expounded. braine, nor the braine the faculty of Pulſation to the heart, becauſe the temper and formes of the faculties are diuers; and therefore the heart conferreth nothing to the Idea or forme of voluntarie motion, neither the braine to the power of pulſation; yet hence it muſt not be inferred, that the braine needeth not the help of the heart, or on the contrary the heart of the braine: and thus much of the definition, and number, and precedency of the principarts.

QVEST. V. Of ſimilar and diſsimilar parts, and firſt of the number of them.

THE nature and number of the Similar parts becauſe they are much controuerted, we will examine for their ſakes, who are not ſo well exerciſed in theſe ſchoole poynts; that if they be not able to draw out of the fountaines themſelues, they may dip their veſſels in this ſhallow foord of ours, to ſatisfie their thirſty minds.

Some there bee that contend, that there are no ſimilar parts at all, becauſe the moſt That there are no ſimilar parts. Galen. Obiection. Anſwere. Why ſimilar parts are ſo called. ſimple are not voide of compoſition; and they alledge Galens authority for it; who in the eight chapter of his firſt booke de Elementis, ſayth: That the ſimple parts are made of humors, humors of Aliments, Aliments of Elements. And in his firſt booke de ſemine. All parts are generated of ſeede and bloud. But the anſwere to this is eaſie and obuious; for parts are called ſimilar, not becauſe they are exquiſitly ſimple and incompounded, but becauſe they cannot bee diuided into Parts of diuers kindes, neither yet are compounded of any other Parts, though of diuers ſubſtances. So the Philoſopher calleth the Elements ſimple bodies, becauſe they are not compounded of other bodies, although they conſiſt of matter and forme. Yea the very ſoule of man is not in this ſence truely ſimple, nor yet the Angelicall The ſoule of man is not ſimple. ſubſtance; for if they were, they ſhould be impatible: and indeede nothing is truely ſimple but God himſelfe; but we of purpoſe giue ouer this myſterie before wee enter into it, becauſe euery one is not a fit auditor of this kinde of Philoſophy. The number of the ſimilar The number of the ſimilar parts. Galen. A three-fold kinde of fleſh. particles concerneth vs at this time more, wherein there is great heate and contention of opinions. Galen in his commentaries vppon Hippocrates booke de natura hominis numbreth ſeauen: Bones, Griſtles, Ligaments, Membranes, Fibres, Fat and Fleſh. And whereas there is a threefold kind of fleſh, one of the muskles, which is indeed true fleſh; another of the entrals which is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and the laſt of the particular parts; he accounteth them all ſimilar, for ſo he ſpeaketh in the ſixt chapter of his firſt booke de naturalibus facultatibus. Among the ſimilar partes are to bee accounted the fleſh of the Liuer, the Spleene, the Galen. Kidneyes, the Lungs, and the Heart; as alſo the Coates of the Stomacke and the Guts, and the proper body of the Braine. For if from all of theſe you ſhall exempt or take away, either really or in your imagination, the veines, the arteries, and the nerues; the body which remayneth will be ſimple and elementary. In the ſixt chapter of the firſt booke de Elementis, he addeth to the former ſeauen, Sinewes, Marrow, Nayles and Haire. In his booke de inaequali Galen. intemperie, Tendons and Skin. In his booke de differentijs morborum: and in the ſecond booke de Elementis, he addeth Veines and Arteries. So that according to Galen in the 14. Similar parts after Galen. places alleadged, if wee ſumme vp the ſimilar parts, they will ariſe to foureteene: Bones, Griſtles, Ligaments, Membranes, Fibres, Nerues, Arteries, Veines, Fleſh, Skin, Fatte, Marrow, Nailes and Haires.

Many accuſe Galen of leuitie and forgetfulneſſe, becauſe in diuers places hee calleth veines, arteries, and nerues ſimilar parts; & yet in his booke de inaequali intemperie, hee accounteth Galen accuſed them diſsimilar and organicall. Argenterius anſweres for him; that in a ſimilar part, he hath a double reſpect to their matter and their form; and wheras he calleth nerues, Argenterius anſwere for Galen in ſufficient. veines, and arteries, ſimilar bodies, he doth it with reſpect to their matter, which is ſimple and vniforme; where he calleth them organicall, he hath reſpect to their forme and figure, which is round and more or leſſe hollow: but Argenterius by this anſwere, rather betrayeth then redeemeth his maiſter: for the matter of the veines, nerues, and arteries, is not vniforme. Galen in his booke de placitis, and de vſupartium, teacheth that nerues are withinward, Galen. ſoft and marrowy; outward, membranous; as alſo the bodyes of arteryes are wouen of membranes and fibres.

The common and vulgar anſwere for Galen, we rather approue, which is after this ſort. There are two kinds of ſimilar parts, ſome are ſo in trueth as bones, griſtles &c. others ſimilar The common anſwere for Galen approoued. Obiection. to the iudgement of the eye; ſuch are veines, arteryes, and nerues; becauſe at the firſt view when we caſt our eye vpon them, we perceiue an vniformity in their ſubſtance. But ſome man will vrge farther, that euen in the iudgement of the eye thoſe three veſſels aboue named are not ſimple but compounded; for our eye bewrayeth the inſide of the nerue to bee medullous, and the out-ſide membranous. And Galen in the ſixt chapter of his firſt booke de naturalibus facultatibus, ſayth: That ſimilar particles are by no other meanes to bee diſcerned, Galen. Montanus anſwere to the Obiection. but by diſſection and autopſia; that is, by the eye of the Anatomiſt. This ſcruple Montanus thus remoueth: there is, ſayth he, a double Anatomy, one moſt exquiſite and artificiall, another more rude according to the times wherein Hippocrates, Diocles, and Eraſiſtratus liued, when the Art was in her infancy: and to theſe times, the nerues, veines, and arteries, ſeemed at the firſt ſight ſimilar parts, albeit ſince, as the Art hath gathered ſtrength, and men growne more occulate priers into the nature and frame of the body, there hath beene ſome difference diſcerned.

It will be further obiected, that there are more ſimilar parts then Galen and the Schoole of Phyſitians haue deſcribed. For the marrow or ſubſtance of the braine, the Criſtalline Obiection. humor of the eye, the pith of the backe, as alſo the other humors of the eye are truly, and in the niceſt conſtruction ſimilar parts. We may anſwere, that all theſe are indeed truly ſimilar, but yet they all concurre to the frame of one part; but Galen ſpake onelie of thoſe Solution. ſimilars, of which as of ſenſible and common Elements, many diſsimilars were compounded.

Queſt. 6. Whether a ſimilar part may be called Organicall; and whether the actions belong to the ſimilar Parts, or to the Organicall.

ACcording to the Doctrine of Ariſtotle and Galen, a diſsimilar and an organicall part are not diſtinguiſhed. But becauſe according to the ſame A ſimilar part may alſo be ſaid to be Organicall. Galen, the eſſence of an Organicall part conſiſteth onely in the conformation, that is, a conuenient figure, magnitude, number and ſcituation, all which are found alſo in ſimilar partes; I am eaſily perſwaded to be of the opinion of ſome of the late Writers, who thinke that ſimilar Fernelius. particles, may alſo be called organicall, and therefore that the diſsimilar is better oppoſed to a ſimilar, and to an organical a rude & vnformed part. Neither do I think that Galen was heereof ignorant; but becauſe the variety of compoſition, and the neatneſſe of the Figure was more conſpicuous in thoſe that are diſsimilar (the ſimilar being vniforme) hee pleaſed to call them abſolutely and by an excellence, organicall. So the Philoſopher in his firſt Booke de ortu & interitu, calleth the head, the cheſt, and the belly, principall-Organs, becauſe Ariſtotle. the moſt irreſolute Scepticke, cannot but acknowledge their action and diuerſe compoſition.

Some vntie this knot on this manner. An organicall part is to be conſidered either as A twofolde conſideration of an organicall part. it is figurated, or as it performeth ſome organicall action. In the firſt reſpect, almoſt all ſimilar parts are organicall; for euen the bones haue a proper figure, magnitude, number & ſcite. In the ſecond onely diſsimilar, becauſe theſe alone do performe organicall actions. For who will affirme, that in a bone there is any action organicall? It is true, that their Figure, magnitude, and ſcite are of good vſe, but they performe no action. Whereas the Veine and the Muſcle, although of all Organs they are the moſt ſimple, do performe each of them a manifeſt organicall action; the one diſtributing and diſperſing the blood, the other accompliſhing voluntary motion. But that theſe things may be more manifeſt, and deſcend deeper into the capacity of thoſe that are but initiated, it ſhall not be amis to recal them againe to the ballance, and weigh them ouer more preciſely.

Galen in the ſixt Chapter of the firſt Booke of his Method, and in his Booke de inaequali Galens diſi • ition of an organ. Another. intemperie, defineth an Organ to be that part of the creature which can perform a perfect, that is, a proper action. More fully it may be defined thus. A Part which onely produceth an action proper and peculiar to it ſelfe; ſo a Muſcle and an Eye may be called Organes, becauſe only the Muſcle mooueth, the Eye onely ſeeth. As for the ſimilar parts, their action is perfect indeede, but common, not proper or peculiar to themſelues, to wit, Nutrition; & therefore they cannot properly be called Organs. Now that nutrition is a ſimilar, and not Organicall actiō, it appeareth by both their definitions. That action is ſaid to be ſimilar, which What is a ſimilar action. is commenced or begun onely by the temper of the part, and by the ſame perfected, and is beſide wholly and perfectly wrought by the leaſt portion of the part, as well as by the whol. That Nutrition is of that nature, it is ſo manifeſt, as it needeth no demonſtration; for euery part or portion of a Bone, draweth, retaineth, boyleth the Aliment; and beſide expelleth that which is ſuperfluous; the reaſon is, becauſe euery part of a bone is a bone, and hath the forme and nature of the whole bone: this forme is called temperies or the temper, wherfore onely from the temper proceedeth the original and perfection of nutrition. Againe, The forme of a ſimilar part is his temper. Galen. Fleſh (as Galen ſaith in the 9. Chapter of the firſt booke de vſu partium) is fleſh onely through his temper, and a Nerue is a Nerue by his temper. And in the firſt booke de Naturalibus facultatibus, He that endeuoureth to preſerue the action of the ſimilar parts, it is neceſſary that he preſerue their temper. So that it is manifeſt, that Nutrition accordeth with the definition of a ſimilar action. Now how repugnant it is to the definition of an organicall action, it remaineth What is an organical action. that we ſhew. That is called an organicall action, which neither is begun, nor abſolued or perfected by the temper alone, but requireth to his integrity and perfection the whole inſtrument. So viſion which is the proper action of the eye, is not accompliſhed by the Chriſtalline humour alone, nor alone by the opticke nerue, or the coates of the eye, but by all togither. Neyther is the forme of this organicall action the temper, but the laudable conformation of the whole inſtrument. The eye ſeeth not, the hand handleth not, the foote goeth not forwarde, the muskle mooueth not onely by the temper; but becauſe the organs are thus or thus diſpoſed or framed. Whether the action do proceed from the ſimilar parts Authorities of Galen to proue that they do.

Here ſome ouertaken with irreſolution, becauſe of the obſcurity of the queſtion, doe ſweate and contend to proue, that all actions belong to the ſimilar parts and proceed from them, none from the organicall. And they alledge the authority of Galen for their warrant; who in the ſecond chapter of the ſeauenth booke of his Method, and the third chapter of the ſixt booke de locis affectis, and in his booke de optimo corporis habitu; ſayth, That in euery organ there is one particle ſimilar, which is the principall cauſe of the organicall action, and that the reſt are onely aſsiſtant, conferring ſome vſe but no action. So viſion proceedeth from the Chriſtalline humour, ſanguification from the parenchyma of the Liuer, voluntary motion from the fleſh of the muskle; but the coates of the eye, the muskles, the nerues, the two humours, doe eyther make the ſight more perfect, or onely conſerue it. Moreouer, in the fift chapter of his booke de constitutione artis; hee writeth that the actions are primarily and perſe, that is, of it ſelfe, from the ſimilar part; and ſecondarily and by accident, from the organical. Adde hereto that the functions doe flowe from the faculties, the faculties from the temperament; now the temper is the forme of the ſimilar part, not of the organicall: and in the fift booke de locis affectis, he ſayth: That the very eſſence of al the faculties doeth conſiſt in the temper. In the ſixt booke de locis affectis: he ſayth, that the actions doe flowe from the proper and peculiar eſſence of the parts not from the poſition: for if the Heart or the Lyuer ſhould change their place, yet would they performe the actions they doe in the places wherin now they are. And in the tenth booke of his Method, ſpeaking of a cold bath: Thoſe that are Hectical, that is, in a conſuming and lingring ague, are eaſily offended by the occurſion or touch of cold water or ayer, becauſe theyr ſolid and ſimilar parts, (they being more neare the threds) are bare and naked, by which all the actions of lyuing creatures are performed. Ariſtotle alſo is of opinion that Ariſtotle. all ſence commeth from the ſimilar parts.

This their deuice I muſt needs ſay is probable, but yet they trouble the pure fountain The explication of the queſtion, wherin Galen is interpreted of Galens Philoſophy. It is true that he acknowledgeth in euery perfect organ one ſimilar particle, which is the principall cauſe of the action, but yet hee neuer meant to referre the cauſe of the perfect action onely to the temper of that particle: ſo hee acknowledgeth the temper of the Chriſtalline humor, to be the efficient cauſe of viſion or ſight, together with his purity, ſmoothneſſe, and ſcituation, which are all organicall. For if the poſition of the Chriſtalline humor be changed, if it be drowned too deep in the glaſſy humour, although What we muſt reſolue vpon according to Galen. the temper of it remaine neuerſo exquiſite, yet the viſion cannot bee perfect. In a word therefore I anſwere, that the originall of the action dependeth vpon the ſimilar part and his temper, but the perfection of the action followeth the frame of the whole organ. And this Galen teacheth in the ſixt chapter of his book de differentijs morborum, and in his book de optima corpor is constitutione, where he willeth and reſolueth, that the actions doe firſt of all and originally, iſſue from the ſimilar particles, but their accompliſhment and perfection dependeth vpon the frame of the whole organ.

Whether the Spermaticall parts be generated of ſeede. QVEST. VII.

MAuing thus handled the diſtinction of the parts, & the natures of them all; it remayneth that we entreat of thoſe parts which are called Spermaticall. Three queſtions concerning ſpermatical parts. concerning which, there are three queſtions among the reſt moſt notable: Whether they be immediately made of the ſeede; whether they can grow together againe or bee reſtored; and whether they bee hotter then the ſanguine or bloudy parts or no; all which we will diſpute in order. The firſt queſtion is hard The firſt queſtion. to be determined, and therefore we muſt be conſtrayned to take our riſe a little higher, for that the nature of ſeede which is intangled in many folds of difficulties, muſt firſt be vnfolded: notwithſtanding, becauſe wee ſhall haue fitter oportunity in the booke of the generation of man, to ſearch more narrowly into the myſteries of this ſecret, wee will content our ſelues in this place briefly to run ouer thoſe things which ſhal moſt concerne the matter we haue in hand.

It is agreed vpon betweene the Phyſitians and the Peripatecians, that ſeede is a Principle of generation. But the Philoſophers doe acknowledge it onely to be a formall and efficient Principle, the Phyſitians both a formall and a materiall; formall, by reaſon of his ſpirits; materiall by reaſon of his body. The Phyſitians therefore doe determine, that the The Peripateticks thinke that all the parts are generated of bloud. The firſt reaſon. ſpermaticall parts are generated out of the craſſament or thicke ſubſtance of the ſeede, the Peripateticks, onely out of the bloud. This latter opinion is not without his patrons and abettors, and beſide, ſupporteth it ſelfe by theſe arguments. If the Spermaticall parts were made of the ſeede as of a materiall principle: then the actiue and the paſsiue, the act and the power; the mouer and that which is moued; the matter and the forme; the maker and the thing made ſhould be the ſame; which true and ſolid Philoſophy will not admit. Againe, according to Ariſtotle in the ſecond booke of his Phyſickes; the Artizane is neuer a part of his owne workmanſhip; the ſeede is the artizane. Galen calleth it Phidias, who was The ſecond. Ariſtotle. Phidias the Statuary. an excellent Statuarie, and made among other peeces Mineruas ſtatue of Iuory 26. cubits high &c. And in the 20. chapter of the firſt book de generatione Animalium; The ſeed is no part of the Infant that is made, ſayth the Philoſopher; no more then the Carpenter is a part of the woode which hee heweth: neyther is there any part of the art of the artificer in that which is effected; but onely by his labour through motion, there ariſeth in the matter a forme and a ſhape. Moreouer, it is an axiome of Phyſicke, That wee are nouriſhed by An axiome in Phiſicke. The third. thoſe things whereof we are formed, framed, and do conſiſt; but all the parts of man are nouriſhed with blood, and therefore they are all generated of blood alſo.

Furthermore, if the principall parts, the Heart and the Liuer bee made of blood (for their ſubſtance is fleſhy, and Hippocrates calleth them both fleſhy Entrals) why is it not ſo The fourth. Hippocrates. with the other parts which al men admit and conſent to be made and perfected after them? Adde heereto, that if the ſeede of the Male be both the efficient, and the matter of the Infant, The fift. there is no reaſon but the male may alone beget an infant in himſelfe: ſhall the Nature of the ſeede be idle and at reſt, which all Philoſophers with one conſent doe agree, is alwayes actiue and operatiue? Finally, is it poſsible that ſo ſmall a moment of ſeede, as ordinarily The ſixt. ſufficeth for the generation of Man, ſhould bee ſufficient for the delineation of ſo many hundreds, nay thouſands of Bones, Griſtles, Ligaments, Arteries, Nerues, Veynes, Membranes, &c? Wherefore, the ſeede hath not the nature of a materiall, but onely of an efficient cauſe of mans generation.

There are a • ſo two places in Galen, which ſeeme to fauour the opinion of the Peripatetikes. The firſt, is in the ſecond Booke De Naturalibus Facultatibus, where hee ſayth, The Seede is an • ffectiue Principle of the Creature, for the materiall is the Menstruall Blood. The other in the third Chapter of the ſame Booke, where he ſpeaketh verie plainly. There is great difference (ſaith he) betweene the workemanſhip of Phydias, and of Nature. For Phydias of waxe can neuer make Iuory and Gold, but Nature keepeth not the olde forme of any matter, generating of bloud bloudleſſe parts. As for example, Bones, Griſtles, Nerues, Veines, Arteries, all bloudleſſe, yet made of bloud.

But the trueth is, that Galen was of another minde, to wit, that all the Spermaticall parts were made of ſeede, as appeareth in his Bookes de Semine, where hee inueyeth purpoſely The contrarie opinion of the Phyſitians. Authorities of 〈◊〉 . againſt Ariſtotle concerning this matter, teaching that the ſeede is both the efficient and the materiall cauſe of their generation. The efficient, in reſpect of the Spirites; the matter in reſpect of the Craſſament of it. And indeede, that admirable and vnimitable ingenie or diſcourſe of Hippocrates, did firſt bring this light into the worlde, as appeareth in his Bookes De Natura pueri de Principijs, and the fourth De Morbis. And Ariſtotle himſelfe is conſtrained to confeſſe as much in the firſt Booke of his Phyſickes, and in his Ariſtotle. Bookes De gener: Animalium, where he ſayth, that ſome parts are made onely of an Alimentarie excrement, ſome of an Alimentarie and a Seminall together. Beſides, not to ſtand vpon authorities, wee haue waight of Reaſon to prooue it. The ſeede of Man, Reaſons. The firſt. is white, froathie, and thicke, and when it is caſt into the Wombe, if Conception follow, it is retained; for out of hand the mouth of the Wombe is ſo exquiſitelie cloſed, that a needle cannot finde entrance without offence.

This all Women know full well; and the Muſicall Huſwife in Hippocrates, when ſhee Hip. Pſaltria. lib. de nat. pueri knew that the ſeede ſhe had receyued came not away, on the ſeauenth day with a La vaito I trow, or ſome ſuch violent friske, ſhee auoyded her Conception▪ For, if the ſubſtance of ſeede be retained in the Wombe, it muſt of neceſsitie bee reſolued into nothing, or ſomething muſt be made of it; or elſe (as the Peripatetikes dreame) it muſt bee diſſolued into winde and vapours. The firſt, no Philoſopher will aſſent vnto; for, as nothing is made of nothing, ſo that which is ſomething, cannot vaniſh into nothing. The laſt, Galen diſprooueth by this argument, Becauſe when the ſeede is conceyued, the Wombe is contracted, and the ſeede narrowly embraced on euery ſide, ſo that there is no place lefte for any diſtending winde: adde heereto, that if the ſeede were diſſolued into winde, the wombe beeing diſtended, would be afflicted with exquiſite torments; for of one part of earth, are made ten of water, and of one of water, ten of aire.

It remaineth therefore, that of the Craſſament of the ſeede, ſome parts muſt neceſſarily be framed, and thoſe are they which are called ſpermatical, Bones, Griſtles, Nerues, Veynes, Arteries, Membranes, &c. And this is prooued by theyr whiteneſſe, and by the thickneſſe, and the lentor or ſlimineſſe of their ſubſtance.

Moreouer, that the Spermaticall parts are made of ſeede, wee may thus demonſtrate. The ſecond. Bones, Cartilages or Griſtles, Membranes and Ligaments, are bloudleſſe and white, and therefore they cannot be made of blood immediately, as fleſh; but of bloud chaunged, whitened, and incraſſated, and then what differeth it from ſeede? Nature therefore ſhould bee very ydle, if ſhee ſhould euacuate and expell a matter fyt for the generation of thoſe parts, and (as if ſhee had forgot her ſelfe) ſhould endeauor to bring blood into that forme of which ſhe had at the fyrſt hand ſeed enough.

To theſe demonſtrations of Galen (at which Argenterius like a Detractor ſcoffeth) we will adde other Reaſons. VVhen the ſeede is iniected into the boſome of the wombe, The third. the wombe is inſtantly contracted, and the plaſticall or forming Facultie thereof, rayſeth vppe the ſleeping power of the ſeede; and then his ſpirites and natiue heate, commence theyr action. Now this action thus inſtantly begunne, woorketh vppon ſomewhat: not vppon bloude, becauſe yet there is no confluence of it to the part. For who will ſay, That in Coition there is a double ſecretion, one of ſeede, another of bloud at one and the ſame time? The Peripatetike himſelfe will not yeelde to ſuch a Soleciſme in nature; but we know, that that which is auoyded in the acte of generation, is ſeede, and not blood.

It is therefore the Craſſament of the ſeede vpon which the Spirits doe worke, in which they haue their aboade as in their proportionable ſubiect; this they turne and toſſe on euery ſide; the diſsimilar parts of it they ſeparate, framing of the thicker bones & griſtles, of the ſlimy Membranes and veſſels; all which, being ſcored out as the rude and firſt draught of a picture, wherein are nothing but the maiſter lines; the ſeuenth day the blood floweth vnto it, to make the Parenchymata or fleſh of the entrals, and to fill vp the vacant diſtances of the Fibres. If therefore in the very conception, no bloud doe flow from the Veynes of the wombe vnto the maſſe of ſeede conceiued, how can wee imagine, that the firſt delineation of the parts, is made of blood? Againe, the blood wherewith the infant is The fourth. nouriſhed, and of which the Parenchymata are made, muſt paſſe by veynes, veynes I ſay, not of the mother, for then it would encompaſſe the ſeede onely, not inſinuate it ſelfe into the parts of it; but of the infant; and for this purpoſe is the vmbilicall veine formed, called therefore the Nurſe or Foster veine, ſo that this Veine muſt of neceſsity bee made before the blood can come vnto the ſeede; and of blood it is not made, becauſe there is yet no affluence of it. If you ſhall ſay, that blood is powred into the capacity of the womb by the ſmall veines of the wombe: I aske why is the Infant not immediately nouriſhed by the ſame veines? What neede was there that any vmbilicall veine ſhould be formed? Finally, another demonſtration that the parts are made of ſeede may be on this manner. The ſeede The fift. of the male and female is of one nature, colour and manner of generation, they haue both the ſame veſſels of preparation, concoction and eiaculation, onely they are diſtinguiſhed in perfection, for that the ſeede of the male is hotter and better laboured. Now all men do acknowledge, that the ſeede of the Female is the materiall principle of the parts; why then do they deny it to the craſſament or ſubſtance of the ſeede of the male? Wee therefore conclude and determine, that both ſeedes are not onely efficient but materiall Principles The determination. of the ſpermaticall parts.

But that we may leaue no enemies at our backes to interrupt our victory as wee gaine the field before vs, let vs make anſwere to ſuch arguments as are brought againſt the truth Anſwere to the aduerſe arguments. Galen expoū ded. of this aſſertion. And firſt for Galen: where hee writeth, that the ſpermaticall partes are made of blood, he doth not vnderſtand an immediate generation, that is, that the Bones are made immediately of red blood, as is the fleſh; but of blood paſſed through diuers alterations and mutations of dealbation and incraſſation. And what I pray you is this, but to ſay they are made of ſeede?

To the firſt argument I anſwere thus. There are two things to be conſidered in the ſeed, the Spirit and the Body. In reſpect of the Spirit, Ariſtotle in his firſt Booke de partibus Animalium Anſwere to the firſt Argument. ſaith, the ſeede is the nature, the principle, and the efficient of the thing begotten; and Galen in his ſecond Book de Semine, calleth it Formator faetus, the former of the Infant. In reſpect of the Craſſament or body, it is called a material & paſsiue principle, ſo that the ſame part of the ſeed ſhal not be the Actiue & Paſsiue principle, the act and the power, the moouer and the mooued, the matter and the forme as the Peripatetiks would perſwade vs it muſt be, if that opinion were true. And Auerrhoes giueth an inſtance how theſe reſpects Auerrhoes. may be ſeparated, ſo that the ſame thing may become the moouer and the mooued in diuers conſiderations. For example: In a ſtone, the grauity or weight mooueth downward, and the ſtone is mooued; ſo in the ſeede, the ſpirit is the moouer, and that which is moued is the Craſſament or ſubſtance.

In thoſe things that are done by Art, wee confeſſe the Artizane is no part of his owne workemanſhip; but in naturall things there is not the like reaſon. And this Ariſtotle teacheth Anſwere to the ſecond. Ariſtotle. in the 5. Chapter of his Booke de Spiratione. There is a difference (ſaith hee) betwixt Art and Nature, for Art vſeth heate onely as an Inſtrument; but Nature vſeth it both as an Inſtrument, and as a matter. For the fire which is vſed by the Artiſt to his worke, is not a part of the worke it ſelfe; but the heate, which is in nature, is diffuſed thorough the ſubſtance of that ſhe intendeth to accompliſh. Some Learned men make a two-fold kinde of Inſtrument, Wherewith and Wherein. The Inſtrument Wherewith, remaineth not in the part that is formed: but that wherein remaineth, as being the ſubiect of the forming faculty, otherwiſe there ſhould be a formall tranſition, or tranſition of the forme, out of one ſubiect into another. For the forming faculty ſhould leaue his proper ſubiect, that is, the ſeede, & tranſport it ſelfe into the blood.

To the third; we do not deny that Bones and Spermatical parts are noriſhed by blood, Anſwer to the third. but that blood hath gotten and acquired vnto it ſelfe the nature of ſeede, in thickeneſſe, ſlimineſſe, and whiteneſſe. Or ſay thus. The blood is the remote aliment of the ſpermaticall parts, and the ſeede or ſomething like ſeede the immediate. To the fourth, the Parenchymata Anſwer to the fourth. or fleſh of the principall parts, are indeede generated of bloode; but their firſt foundations had their originall from ſeede. The Warpe is ſeede, the Wooſe is blood. To the To the fift. fift. The Male alone cannot generate in himſelf, although he haue both Principles in him, Efficient and Materiall, becauſe he hath no fit place for conception, nouriſhment, and preſeruation of the Infant, yet therefore his ſeede cannot well be ſaide to be idle; for that is idle, which when it may or can, yet doth not work; but in the male it neither may nor can, becauſe he hath not a field to ſow his ſeed in; & the ſeed that lyeth in the garner, cannot be ſaide to be doted, becauſe it groweth not; but if it bee put into the ground, then we know it is doted if it do not ſprout.

The laſt reaſon Argenterius makes great account of, for he taketh it to bee beyond credance, To the laſt. Argenterius. that all the ſpermaticall parts ſhould bee made of ſo ſmall a quantity of ſeede; and therefore that he might be abſurd alone, againſt all conſent of antiquity he ſayth, that no parts are made of ſeede. But truth is, that in this there is nothing admirable, but as all the workes of God are iuſtly to be admired. Shall we ſee a Spider weaue out of her womb a web a hundred times as long as her ſelfe, her ſelfe not at all leſſened, and ſhall we thinke An example of the Spider that Nature cannot draw as fine a thred, and after by addition of competent matter, enlarge the dimenſions thereof? But let vs returne to Argenterius, and ſee how Clark-like he diſputeth againſt Galen in this point. It is not poſsible (ſaith hee) that ſo many Bones, Griſtles, Membranes, Veſſels, &c. ſhould be all formed of ſo little ſeede, and therefore Argenterius confuted. none of them are made of ſeed. A light and vaine argument, drawne from the weakneſſe of his owne vnderſtanding. Doth he imagine thinke we, that the geniture conceyued & delineated the ſeuenth day, is by that time grown into farther dimenſions then the ſeed which iſſued from both the Parents was of? Out of doubt he was not diligent in viewing abortments. The ſmall quantitie of the Infant after it is tormed. For we dare confidently and religiouſly auouch, that the firſt moneth the Embryo although articulated, is no bigger then halfe the thumbe, yea we haue ſeene it at xi. weeks not aboue an inch and a halfe long, and of the thickeneſſe of a good quill, though all the parts (euen of generation) were manifeſtly to be ſeene and diſtinguiſhed. If any man ſhal call the credit of our aſſeueration into queſtion, let him heare Ariſtotle Probl. 36. ſect. 1. & Ariſtotle. 7. de Hiſtoria Animalium, where he auoucheth, If a Male Infant of forty dayes growth, be put into any other thing, it will fall aſunder: but if it be caſt into cold water, it gathereth together, and abideth compaſſed as it were with a Membrane, which being broken, the Infant appeareth in the magnitude of a great Ant or Piſmire, and the Members of his Body may be diſcerned. What will Argenterius ſay to this? Is not the ſeede of greater quantity then a great Piſmire? Let him remember Aristotles Philoſophy, That in principles there is great perfection, litle Axiome. quantity but abundant vertue. A ſmall Acorne into how vaſt an Oake will it grow? The nouriſhment onely is from the earth: the extent of the parts from the vertue of the ſeede. Example. But if hee will not beleeue Ariſtotle; as ſcarſely authenticall in Anatomy, wee will cite him before the Tribunall of truth it ſelfe, that is, of Hippocrates, who in his Booke de Principijs affirmeth the very ſame. The Geniture in ſeauen dayes hath whatſoeuer it ought to haue. For common and proſtituted Strumpets, when they finde they haue conceiued, they vndo it within their owne bodyes by wicked meanes, and ſo there falleth from them as it were a fleſh. Which fleſh if it be caſt into cold water, and diligently obſerued, you ſhal in it perceyue all the members, the place of the eyes, eares, hands, fingers, thighes, feete, toes, and the ſecret parts. If therefore in the firſt ſeuen daies the infant be ſo ſmall, why ſeemeth this vnreaſonable, that of the ſeede at once caſt into the wombe, the firſt threds and foundations of the ſpermatical parts ſhould be formed, which afterward by the continuall appoſition and aſsimulation of Aliment, receiue their increment and perfection?

We conclude therefore, that all the ſpermaticall partes are generated of the Craſſament or body of the ſeede, as of a materiall Principle. And this Craſſament, although it The concluſion of the queſtion. ſeeme at the firſt view homogeniall, that is, hauing al parts of it alike, yet notwithſtanding containeth in it parts of vnlike natures; thinner, thicker, fatter, flimier, ſome fyt for concretion or gathering together; others for tenſion and diffuſion, all which are ſeparated by the ſpirits and heate of the ſame ſeede, ſtirred vp by the Plaſticall or formatiue power of the wombe: and ſo much concerning the fyrſt queſtion.

Whether the Spermaticall parts can reioyne againe after they be violated and ſeuered. QVEST. VIII.

COncerning the coalition or reioyning of Spermaticall partes there is great contention; I know that many, as well of the ancient as later writers haue, and do maintain; that they may all reioyn 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; that is, according Proofes that the ſpermaticall parts may reunite. The firſt argument. to the firſt intention, as Chirurgians vſe to ſpeake, and this they eſtabliſh by theſe arguments. Where the Efficient, Materiall, and Finall cauſes of coalition are, there is nothing to hinder a reiunction; but in young, growne and aged men, this threefold cauſe is preſent, therefore in all ſuch there may be coalition: the Maior propoſition of it ſelfe is cleere enough; the Minor is thus confirmed. The Efficient cauſe of coalition is the forming faculty, which vſeth heate as her inſtrument; this faculty is ſeated naturally in euery part, but more manifeſtly in the ſolid parts then in the fleſhy. The Matter of the ſpermaticall parts is ſeede, of which there is ſufficient plenty, as for nutrition and accretion or growth, ſo alſo for a newe generation. Hippocrates alſo, Galen and Ariſtotle, Hippocrates. Galen. Ariſtotle. doe agree, that the ſeede is an excrement, or rather ſurpluſage of the laſt concoction; now the laſt and moſt abſolute aliment is plentifull enough, neuer fayling vnleſſe it be in the vtmoſt limit of decrepit age, and therefore the excrement or ſurpluſage of it is not wanting. Moreouer according to Hippocrates, veines, arteries, nerues, and all ſpermaticall parts haue the power of procreating ſeed. Neither is the Finall cauſe wanting, for a broken bone and a diuided veine, doe after a ſort deſire and ſtriue to be reunited; becauſe the ſolace and comfort of Nature conſiſteth in vnion, as her ſorrow and deſolation in ſolution. They haue alſo another argument not inelegant; Hollow vlcers are filled vp with new fleſh, intertexed The ſecond argument. and wouen with ſmall and capillarie veines, arteries and ſinewes; for that fleſh is ſenſible, it liueth and is nouriſhed, therefore of neceſsity by veines, arteries and ſinewes.

Who is ſo mad that he dare exclude the teeth out of the number of ſpermaticall parts? but they grow againe after they be extracted. Hippocrates in his book de Carnibus, maketh The third argument. Hippocrates. a threefould generation of the teeth. The firſt from the ſeede in the wombe; the ſecond from milke; the third from more ſolid aliments. Now if by the tranſmutation of the aliment the ſpermaticall parts doe encreaſe, why ſhall they not be reunited, ſeeing that accreation The fourth. The fifth. Galen. is one of the kinds of generation? Galen in the ſeauenth chapter of the fift booke of his Method, and in the fourteenth of his Method writeth, That he hath ſeene many ſculdered & reunited arteries. He telleth a ſtory of a young man who had an artery diuided in his arme, which afterward did perfectly reunite againe. Alſo in his 91. chapter of his booke de arte parda, and in the fift chapter of the ſixt booke of his Method, hee affirmeth that the bones of Children may reunite. Theſe are the reaſons which they vrge, and wherewith they goade vs to ſubſcribe, that ſpermaticall partes euen according to the firſt intention, may reunite themſelues.

Thoſe which haue giuen vp their names againſt this opinion, doe labour to prooue the contrary by authorities and by reaſons. And firſt they oppoſe the ſixtieth Aphoriſme of The contrary opinion Authorities for it. the ſixt ſection; If a bone, a griſtle, a nerue, or the fore-skin bee cut, they neuer reunite againe. Galen in the 8. and 10. chapters of his firſt booke de ſemine, as alſo in the 87. chapter de arte parua, writeth that the fleſhy parts doe eaſily conglutinate, ſpermatical neuer. And in the 91. Hippocrates. chapter Artis paruae, he eſteemeth a fracture in a bone to bee incurable, becauſe bones doe not reunite according to the first intention. Theſe authorities are ſeconded by Reaſon; firſt, both Reaſons. the Efficient and Material cauſes of reunition are wanting. The Efficient is the formatiue facultie, which is onely in the ſeede, whoſe drowſie & lusking faculty is onely brought into act by the heate of the wombe. True it is, that there remaineth in the ſolid parts, a faculty conſeruing the figure of the part; but to make any thing anew is proper onely to the ſeede, the Efficient therefore is wanting.

Neither is there any Matter at hand, as the ſeede; which being generated onely in the teſticles, how can it be transferred to the head, the arme or any other part? What is to be thought. Three concluſions, and 3. foundatiōs. The firſt foundation. A double reunition.

Out of theſe waues and ſtormes of opinions, that wee may redeeme and eſtabliſh their minds that are yet incertainely toſſed to and fro, and ſet them ſafe aland in a quiet harbor, wee will determine the whole queſtion by three concluſions, and theſe concluſions ſhall haue three foundations. The firſt is taken out of the determinations of Galen, in the 90. and 91. chapters de arte parua, and is on this manner. There is a double reunition of diſſolued parts; One after the firſt ſcope, another after the ſecond ſcope or intention. The firſt intention is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; that is, in Agglutination which we call 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . The ſecond 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; that is, in Colligation which wee cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . The firſt is ſometimes accompliſhed without any medium, that is, ought comming betweene; as in fleſh which being cut or diuided, is What are the firſt and ſecond intentions in Coalition. preſently glued together; ſometime with a medium of the ſame kinde, which we call medium homogeneum. The ſecond intention is accompliſhed with a medium of another kind, which wee call medium heterogeneum, as with a Callus, Cicatrice or ſcarre, and ſuch like which are not of the ſame kinde with the part diſſected or ſeparated. Now that parts may reioyne according to the firſt intention and by a homogeny medium or meane, many things are required. Firſt, the ſtrength of the Efficient, to wit, of the formatiue faculty and of the natiue heate. Againe, a due diſpoſition of the Matter, which muſt be plentiful, that it may What things are required to the firſt intention. ſuffice nutrition, accretion, and a new generation. Moreouer it muſt bee miniſtred not by little and little, but togetherward, that is, it muſt bee ſodainely and at once altered, that nothing of a diuers kinde may interpoſe it ſelfe betweene the diſioyned parts in the time of that alteration.

Another foundation is this; Of ſpermaticall parts ſome are ſoft, as veines; ſome harder, The ſecond foundation. The third. as arteries and nerues; ſome hardeſt of all, as bones. The third foundation, That in Infancy and Child-hood all the ſpermatical parts are exceeding ſoft, and the bones like curdled or gathered butter, and coagulated or ſammed cheeſe; but in thoſe that are growne to further yeares, they become dryer, and in old men very dry, becauſe our life is nothing elſe but a drying of the ſpermaticall parts.

Theſe foundations being thus layd, we conclude thus triplewiſe. Firſt, that fleſhy parts The triple concluſion. are eaſily regenerated, and doe reunite according to the firſt intention; but ſpermaticall parts very hardly. Secondly, in Children and moyſt natures, all the ſpermaticall parts, euen Firſt. Second. the bones may reunite by a homogenie meane; in thoſe that are growne ſome parts may, but not all; veines often, arteries more rarely; bones neuer. In old men there is no hope of coalition in a nerue, membrane, arterie, veine or skinne, which is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; none in a griſtle broken, eaten a ſunder, torne or diſſected, which is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; none in a bone broken which is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Thirdly, in all ages and ſexes euen to the vtmoſt Third. extent of old age, all the ſpermaticall parts will reunite according to the ſecond intention, that is, by a medium or meane heterogenie, or of a diuers kinde, which in a bone is called Callus, in the reſt a Cicatrice, or a ſcarre. The confirmation of the firſt concluſion.

The truth of the firſt concluſion is thus confirmed; the mutation or change of bloud into fleſh, is eaſie and expedite, becauſe it is accompliſhed by a light and almoſt ſingle and ſimple alteration. For bloud is red, hot and moyſt; ſo alſo is fleſh, redde, hot and moyſt; one thing only is required; that the bloud be incraſſated; there is therfore a fit & apt diſpoſition of the matter. The Efficient is likewiſe very ſtrong, becauſe fleſhy parts are hotter then ſpermaticall: whereupon it commeth to paſſe that they ſodainly reunite, ſometimes without any meane at all; ſometimes with a Meane, but alwayes of the ſame kind and homogenie; yea oftentimes the fleſh groweth ſo importunately in woundes (which wee call hypoſarchoſis) that we are conſtrayned to inhibite and reſtrayne the increaſe with corraſide A threefold cauſe why ſpermatical parts do not reunite. 1 The weaknes of the Efficient. Liniments and poulders. But on the other ſide, the ſpermaticall parts doe very hardly reunite according to the firſt intention, becauſe of the weaknes of the Efficient, the ineptitude or vnfitneſſe of the Matter, and the ſiccitie or dryneſſe of the parts. The Efficient is heate, which being weake, hath enough to doe to intend conſeruation and nutrition, and therefore cannot perfectly reſtore the decayed and vaniſhed ſubſtance of the ſolid parts. It is enough (ſayth Galen in the 59. chapter Artis paruae) if it hinder them from being exiccated or dryed vp. How ſhall it then laudably indeuour a new generation, when it cannot preſerue them in that ſtate in which Nature produced or brought them foorth? Haply there will 2 The indiſpoſition of the Matter. be a ſufficiency of Matter, but it cannot flow together ward and at once, becauſe the mutation or change of bloud into a bone, cannot be accompliſhed but by long interpolation and many meane alterations: firſt into marrow, then into glew, and ſo into ſeede; of red it muſt become white, of moyſte it muſt become drie, of liquid it muſt bee incraſſated or thickned; in a worde, it muſt alter the temper and all the qualities. Wherefore, becauſe the aliment doth not flow but by little and little to the nouriſhment of the bones and the ſpermaticall parts; it commeth to paſſe, that the excrement which reſulteth or ariſeth out of the nouriſhment, doth interpoſe it ſelfe betweene the diſioyned parts before the bloud can paſſe thorough thoſe diuers alterations, and ſo breedeth a Callus. There is alſo another impediment from the neighbouring parts; as if they bee fleſhy they preuent the c̄oalition by filling vp the vacuitie or empty ſpace.

The laſt cauſe of the difficulty of coalition, is the ſiccity and hardneſſe of the ſpermaticall 3 The hardnes and ſiccity of the parts. parts. For thoſe things that are dry are very hardly vnited; and the Philoſopher in all mixtions requireth ſome watery moyſture, that by it as by a glew, all the reſt may bee vnited.

The ſecond concluſion is thus ſtrengthned: Children becauſe they are not far off from The confirmation of the 2. concluſion. the principles of generation, haue the Efficient cauſe very ſtrong and forcible: they haue aboundance of naturall heate, plenty of ſpermaticall Matter and that very apt, which is ſodainly and eaſily changed, becauſe of the ſoftnes and ſuppleneſſe of the ſpermaticall parts. In growne men the veines becauſe they are ſoft and beſide at reſt from growing and extenſion, are eaſily glued together; but the arteries very hardly, as well by reaſon of their continuall motion which hindereth reunition, as alſo becauſe of the hardneſſe of their coates, for they are (as ſayth Herophilus) fiue-fould thicker then the veines. Some haue Herophilus. obſerued that many parts, albeit they be ſoft doe neuertheleſſe not reunite, becauſe of the excellency and neceſsity of their action; for that the creature dyeth before they can be reunited; ſo the fleſh of the heart being diſſeuered is neuer reunited, becauſe the man dieth inſtantly, by reaſon of the interception of a duty or function of abſolute neceſsity for the preſeruation of life.

The third concluſion is ſo euident of it ſelfe, that it needeth no probation at all; for at all times ſpermaticall parts doe reunite by a heterogenie meane. If the skin bee wounded The confirmation of the 3. concluſion. there euermore groweth acicatrice or ſcarre vppon the ſeparation. A broken bone is alwayes and at all times ſouldered with a knotty Callus; notwithſtanding for further illuſtration two problemes or difficulties are to be cleered.

The firſt, why if a bone be caued or hollowed by an vlcer ſo as there is any loſſe of the bone, the fleſh can neuer be generated ouer it? For Hippocrates in the 45. Aphoriſme of The firſt probleme. the ſixt ſection ſayeth, All vlcers that are Annual muſt of neceſsity looſe ſome part of the bone vnder them, and the ſcarres or Cicatrices become hollow. Why doth not the fleſh inſinuate it ſelfe into the hollow place of the periſhed bone? Or if there be a Callus generated, why is there not alſo fleſh generated about it? I anſwere, that fleſh cannot bee generated in the The anſwere to it. cauitie of the bone, becauſe fleſh is not made but of fleſh, a nerue but of a nerue; now the lippes or extreame verges of the cauitie are bony: what therefore ſhall they endeuour to generate? Surely either nothing at all, or elſe a bone or a Callus. If in the place of that which is loſt there be no body ſubſtituted, then is there no foundation layde whereupon fleſh may ariſe. The bone it ſelfe in dry and hard bodies cannot be regenerated; therfore Nature not being able to doe that ſhe would, doth that ſhee can, ſo ſhee maketh a Callus. But what is the reaſon why no fleſh can grow vpon this Callus? Becauſe fleſh is a liuing Obiection. Solution. and animated thing, and a Callus without life altogether: now that which is animated, and that which is inanimated, that which liueth and that which is dead, do differ in the greateſt difference, that is in the kinde and very forme; wherefore the Callus which is without life, cannot be a foundation to build fleſh vppon which hath life. That a Callus is without life, may be demonſtrated, becauſe it is produced of the excrement of the bone and the neighbour parts. If it be obiected, that if it bee without life and not nouriſhed, it could not endure and grow all the time of a mans life, which that it doeth is more then manifeſt: the Obiection. Solution. anſwere is at hand; It encreaſeth not by nutrition, but by appoſition of the matter, as the haires, and the nailes; againe, it endureth as long as the bones receiue any nouriſhment, from which there alwayes redoundeth an excrement, whereby it is preſerued.

The ſecond Probleme is; why if the Callus come from the excrement of the bone, is it not generated in a ſound bone which alſo yeildeth an excrement? Becauſe, when the bone The 2. probleme. Solution. is weakned by a wound, the excrements are more plentifully driuen vnto it from the neighbour parts; euen as all the parts that border vpon a wounded part, doe thruſt downe their ſuperfluities vnto it. And thus I thinke I haue touched, I hope cleered, all difficulties which concerne the coalition of the ſpermaticall partes; it is therefore nowe high time to turne our diſcourſe ſome other way.

But before we leaue the field, it ſhall not be amiſſe to diſparkle all the forces of our aduerſaries, Anſwere to the former obiections. To the firſt. that we may be ſayd to haue gayned an intire and accompliſhed victory. The firſt argument of the firſt opinion is true onely in Children; for in old men euery man will confeſſe there is both a weakeneſſe of the Efficient, and a want of the Matter. The ſecond is a captious Sophiſme, made to intrap the ignorāt. For it is not neceſſary that wherſoeuer To the ſecōd. there is ſence, there alſo ſhould be a nerue, for then the whole body ſhould bee a nerue; it is ſufficient, if a nerue be deriued vnto the part, by whoſe illuſtration and irradiation, all the particles of that part haue ſence; the ſame we may ſay of Veines and arteries. For Mathematicall or locall contaction is not required to euery action, but onely phyſicall and naturall.

For their third argument, I anſwere, that there is not the like reaſon of the teeth, and of other bones; for the teeth after they be drawne doe growe againe, by reaſon of theyr To the third. End, and by reaſon of their Matter. By reaſon of their End, becauſe they are ordained to chew, mittigate, and prepare the meate for the ſtomacke: and therefore as they encreaſe euen till the end of our age for our neceſsity, becauſe they are continually waſted by attrition or rubbing one againſt another; ſo for the ſame neceſsity they are regenerated when they faile. Beſide, if you regard the matter of their generation, there is aboundance of it contained in the cauities of both the iawes; add heereto, that the teeth are not incompaſſed with any other part which ſhould hinder their generation.

Fourthly, they vrge, that Accretion and Nutrition are kinds of generation; but bones do grow and are nouriſhed, why therefore may they not be revnited? Wee anſwere, that To the fourth this is the order and diſpenſation of Nature; that firſt the part be nouriſhed; then, if there be any ouerplus, that the part encreaſe into all dimenſions; and after this expence, if there yet remaine any ſurpluſage of aliment, that then it may go to the reſtoring of the want or defect in the part; but ſeede is neuer generated in that quantity, that it ſhould be ſufficient for nouriſhment, accretion, and beſide for a new generation.

In the wombe indeede the Spermaticall parts are eaſily generated, becauſe both the matter is copious, and there is moreouer 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a double Workeman, one in the ſeede, another in the veſſels, or as ſome thinke, in the ſubſtance of the wombe; but after wee are borne, they are hardly generated, becauſe one of the workemen is abſent, Anſwer to the authorities of Galen. which formerly was in the ſeede, or aſsiſtant vnto it. As for the authorities of Galen, they do not conclude either that all ſpermatical parts do admit coalition, or ſom alwayes; and therefore we willingly ſubſcribe vnto them, without any praeiudice vnto our cauſe.

The argument of the other Opinion, which denieth the formatiue faculty to the ſpermaticall parts, yeelding it onely to the ſeede, is eaſily ouerthrowne; becauſe the ſeede (according Anſwere to the argumēts of the ſecond opinion. to Hippocrates, Ariſtotle, Galen, and all Phyſitians) containeth in it the Idea or formes of all the parts, which it receiueth from the ſolid or ſpermaticall parts. True it is, that in the Bones there is, that I may ſo ſay, a power to bonify or make bones, in the veins to veinefy, ſo there be an apt diſpoſition of the matter. But when wee ſay that Bones are nouriſhed, encreaſed, and do revnite by ſeede, we do not vnderſtand prolificall ſeede ſuch as is apt for generation; that is onely in and about the Teſticles, where it attaineth his forme and perfection, but we vnderſtand ſomething like vnto ſeede. Finally, the authorities of Hippocrates and Galen, doe conclude onely, that the hinder parts cannot revnite, which thing we haue already demonſtrated in the ſecond Concluſion. And thus much of To the authorities of Hippocrates & Galen. the ſecond queſtion.

QVEST. IX. Whether the Spermaticall parts be hotter then the Fleſhie.

IT were either ſuperſtition or oſtentation to quote all the places of Hippocrates, Ariſtotle, and Galen, wherein they auouch, that vnbloudy parts are colder then bloudy; but no man that euer I read of, did euer deny that fleſhy parts are bloudy, and ſpermaticall either without bloud, or at leaſt but lightly moiſtned therewith. Vpon theſe premiſes any man may gather the concluſion; or if they will not inferre it, it will ariſe of it ſelfe. Yet there are ſome among the late writers, who would faine perſwade themſelues, that the Spermaticall parts are hotter then the ſanguine or bloudy. Iobertus ſometimes the learned Chancellor of the Vniuerſity of Mompelier in France, ſet forth a Paradoxe concerning this matter, wherein the diſputeth many things with great wit and ſubtility; ſome probabilitie, but leſſe ſubſtance of truth, concerning the in-bred heate of the ſpermaticall partes. I haue alwayes much eſteemed the learning and edge of the mans wit, yet becauſe he is the Chieftaine Ioberts opinion of the heat of ſpermaticall parts. of them who hath impeached the authority of the receiued opinion concerning this matter; I am conſtrayned to diſſent from him, and will not thinke it preſumption to examine his arguments one by one, that the truth may more euidently appeare.

Thoſe things (ſayth he) that ariſe of others do ſauor of the principles from whence they His firſt argument. ariſe; but the ſeede from which the ſpermatical parts do proceed, is hotter then bloud; and therfore the ſpermatical parts are hotter then the ſanguine or bloudy. Now that the ſeed is hotter then the bloud, may thus bee demonſtrated. Hippocrates calleth ſeede fiery & ayrie; bloud cold and wateriſh. Beſide, bloud is contayned in a trough or channell, but the ſeed paſſeth through veſſels which haue no ſenſible cauities, which are certaine ſignes of the tenuity and heat thereof. But this reaſon ſeemeth to be more waſhy and looſe, then may anſwere the ſtrength and vigor of ſo great a Clarks wit. For there are two things to be conſidered The anſwere to the former argument. Two things to be conſidered in ſeede, the body and the ſpirits. in ſeed (as ſayth Galen in many places) the craſſament, corpulencie as I may ſay, or body of it, and the ſpirites wherewith it is aboundantly ſtored: in reference to the former the ſeed is ſayd to be watery and earthy; in reference to the ſpirits, fierie. The ſpirits are the inſtruments of the ſoule, by which that noble architect formeth her manſion or habitation out of the ſeede, working and forming it into parts conuenient. Theſe are called forming ſpirits, and in reſpect of theſe, the ſeed is ſayd to be artifex, a workman, and carrieth the nature of an Efficient cauſe. The watriſh and cold body of the ſeede, is the matter of the ſpermaticall parts. I conclude therefore that the whole ſeede conſidered with all his parts is hotter then the bloud, becauſe it is fuller of ſpirits; but if the ſeede be robbed of his ſpirits, then is it colder then the bloud; and therefore being auoyded, the heate of it preſently vaniſheth, and by the coldneſſe of the ayre it becommeth libuid and black: and ſuch did Galen acknowledge the matter of the ſpermaticall parts to be.

This firſt argument Iobertus ſtrengthneth with another, thus. The conformation or Iobertus his 2. argument. ſtructure, and ſcite or poſition of the ſpermaticall parts doe manifeſtly proue their heate: for the bones occupy the in-moſt place, and are couered on euery ſide with fleſh, as are alſo the nerues, leaſt their ingenit or in-bredde heate ſhould vaniſh or bee offended by the coldnes of the ambient ayre; but the fleſh is placed about the vtmoſt parts. By which argument Anſwere. I cannot ſee what he wold conclude, for all theſe things do rather argue the coldneſſe, then the heat of the ſpermaticall parts; for becauſe cold was their greateſt enemy, that their weake and languiſhing heate might not bee extinguiſhed, Nature did on euery ſide cheriſh them with fleſh, and inueſt them with membranes for their defence. Moreouer, the bones are not feated ſo farre within for the preſeruation of their heat, but becauſe they ſhould ſerue as a ſtay and prop to vphold all the reſt of the frame. But if he will conclude that the externall parts are colder then the internal, it will follow that the skin (which all men acknowledge to be temperate) is colder then either nerues or bones.

His third argument is yet more abſurd. The ſpermaticall parts (ſayth he) are eaſily offended Iobertus 3. argument. with the cold, therefore they are hot, for alteration is made by contraries, conſeruation by things that are alike. But this is vtterly oppoſite to Galens Philoſophy, who in his booke de arte parita, giueth this as a generall rule, whereby we may diſtinguiſh the tempers Anſwered. Galen. of the parts that thoſe which are eaſily offended with cold, are cold, and the hot with heate. So ſayth Hippocrates, cold is the greateſt enemy to the bones, nerues, teeth & marrow Hippocrates. of the backe, becauſe theſe parts are cold. Galen hath theſe expreſſe words in the 59. chapter of his booke de arte parua. In all parts this is a common marke of the temperature, if the member doe eaſily grow cold, it is a ſigne of frigidity or rarity; if hardly, of heat or of denſity; if drying things offend it, then is it dry and raſhy, if moyſt things then it is moyſt.

Finally, Iobert addeth this laſt argument. For that many actions of the ſpermatical parts Iobertus 4. argument. doe teſtifie that there is in them a vehement and high degree of heate; ſo the ſtomacke which is membranous, attenuateth and boyleth the meat though it be very hard; yea, the Eſtrich ſoftneth yron in her maw. The bladder which is likewiſe membranous, baketh the ſtone harder then the kidneyes, which are fleſhy parts. Theſe obiections may at firſt ſight ſeeme of ſome moment to thoſe that are not ſufficiently ground • in our Art, but we will labour to ſhew their weakenes and inſufficiency. Firſt therefore that obiection concerning Anſwered, the ſtomacke is full of errour: for thoſe creatures in whome the innermoſt coate or membrane of the ſtomacke is more fleſhy, doe boyle their meat more ſtrongly: and thoſe creatures which haue no teeth, as birds, haue a ſolid fleſh, and very full of warmth annexed to their crops, and as for men, the inward coat of their ſtomacks is lined ouer with a fleſhy A good obſeruation of Fallopius. cruſt, which Fallopius firſt of all men obſerued. But go too, let vs yeild this vnto him, that the membranous ſtomacke doth more perfectly boile, the membranous bladder bakes the ſtone harder, yet it will not thereupon follow that the ſpermaticall parts are the hotter, but that the heat when it is retained in a more ſolid and faſt matter, burneth more powerfully. Who will ſay that a glowing yron is hotter then a flame of fire? No, it burneth more fiercely, Compariſon. but yet the degree of his heate is more remiſſe. So fire in his owne ſpheare, and in aquauitae doe not burne, becauſe of the tenuity and thinneſſe of the matter. For the ſtone, it is Aquauitae. not generated ſo much by a ſharpe and biting heate, as by long continuance in the part, & of the viſcidity and ſlimineſſe of the matter, as we ſee in old men. Hence therefore it appeareth that the ſpermaticall parts are not hotter then the fleſhy. Neither muſt wee admit the diſtinction of ingenit and influent heat; becauſe if there bee a collation or compariſon made, it muſt be between equals; and thus much of the third queſtion.

QVEST. X. Whether the ſolid parts being once dryed, can be made moyſt againe.

THere is alſo beſide the former three, another by-queſtion, concerning the moyſtning of ſolid parts after they bee dryed: for the opening whereof, wee muſt vnderſtand that the name of a ſolid part is very ambiguous and equinocall. The common people call that a ſolid part which is firme, hard, denſe Manifold acceptions of a ſolid part. Galen. Hippocrates. or thight, and well compacted or knit together. So Galen calleth the fleſh of the heart ſolid fleſh. Hippocrates in the 7. ſection of his 6. booke Epidemi • n, calleth all the contayning parts ſolid, and thus fleſhy parts alſo ſhall be eſteemed ſolid. Some there are who by ſolid, vnderſtand all animated parts, which haue a proper circumſcription, and are bounded within their owne limits. Philoſophers call that ſolid which is, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , tale, that is, wholly ful of it ſelfe: ſo the fire and the ayre in their owne ſpheares are ſayd to be ſolid. So Cicero de diuinatione. Cicero in the firſt booke of his Diuinations ſayth, that when Alexander determined to weare a crowne of gold, he made doubt whether it ſhould be of ſolid gold, or only laid ouer with gold on the outſide: and according to this acceptation, all the ſimilar particles (as we haue already ſhewed) are called ſolid, becauſe all parts of them are equall and alike. But moſt properly the Phyſitians call thoſe ſolid partes which are ſpermaticall, as Galen teacheth in Which are properly called ſolid parts Galen. the firſt chapter of the eleuenth booke of his Method, and in the 7. chap. of his firſt booke de naturalibus facultatibus, as alſo in the 16. chap. of his firſt booke de ſemine, in all which places he calleth fleſhy parts bloudy, and ſpermaticall parts ſolid. Theſe ſolid parts in the 59. chap. of his booke de arte parua, he calleth primas or the Firſt; either becauſe they are Why they are called firſt parts. the foundations of the reſt, and as it were the firſt threds & lines which ſupport the whole fabrique of the body; whereas the fleſh doth but as rubbiſh fill vppe the empty ſpaces betweene them; or elſe becauſe ſeede is the firſt principle of the body; or laſtly, becauſe the ſpermaticall parts are generated before the fleſhy. Now the queſtion is concerning theſe Whether the ſolid parts may be moyſtned. Galen. true and properly ſo called ſolid parts; whether if they bee reſiccated and dried, they may be by Art or Nature moiſtned again; that is to ſay, whether the Aliment that is ſubſtituted be of the ſame kinde with that which is waſted. Galen was the man who gaue the occaſion to this queſtion in the 59. chap. Artis paruae. Solid parts (ſayeth hee) of the body can by no meanes be made moyſter, it is all we can do if we can keep them from drying. And in the 1. cha. of the 11. booke of his Method. The quantity of the ſolid parts remayneth alwayes the ſame. And in the 11. chap. of the tenth booke of his Method. The ſiccity or drynes of the ſolid parts can by no meanes be cured.

We imagine that this doubt may eaſily bee aſſoyled, if wee remember that in the ſolid parts there is a double ſubſtance; one exquiſity ſolid & fibrous, altogither without bloud; another which filleth vp the diſtances of the fibres, which is called the proper and peculiar A double ſubſtance of the ſolid parts out of Galen. fleſh of euery part. The firſt can by no poſsible meanes be humected or moyſtned, that is to ſay, neither ſuch nor ſomuch can be reſtored how much and of what kind is ſpent or conſumed. The later may eaſily be reſtored. But leaſt you ſhould think this diſtinction to bee a Tantum et tale. Quantum & quale. Galen. brat of my owne braine, you ſhall heare Galen making mention of the very ſame in his Medicinal Art, and in his booke of Method. In the 59. chap. artis paruae. The ſolid parts (ſayth he) which are truely ſolid and firſt parts, can by no poſsible meanes bee moyſtned; it is as much as we can do if we can hinder them from being ouer ſoon exiceated or dried vp, but the inter-middle ſpaces may poſsibly be filled with this or that moyſture. In the 11. chap. of the 10. booke of his Method. In the ſolid parts there is a fibrous ſubſtance and there is a fleſhy; ſo a veine which hath but a thin coate, hath many fibres intertexed or wouen with it, to which the proper ſubſtance of the veine groweth. This hath yet gotten no common name; but by way of inſtruction I ſee no reaſon but you may call it the fleſhy ſubſtance. This diſtinction therefore is Galens owne, and therefore the fitter for vs to reſt in. And ſo we haue gon through all the controuerſies or difficulties that concerne the nature of a part, which we eſteeme to be the proper ſubiect of Anatomy. It remaineth now that we addreſſe our ſelues to our buiſineſſe.

The Praeface.

BEeing now to diſſolue this goodly frame of Nature, and to take in pieces this Maiſter-piece, it ſhall not bee amiſſe to take a light ſuruey of all the parts as they lye in order, beginning with that which firſt meeteth with the ſence. This body therefore, which indeede is but the Sepulchre of that God at firſt created, although to the eye it is very ſpecious and beautifull, yet is it but infirme and weakely defended, ſo that the ſoule is truly ſaide Inhabitare immunitam Ciuitatem; for to death and diſeaſes we lie open on euery ſide. The world is a Sea, the accidents and diuers occurrents in it are waues, wherein this ſmall Bark is toſſed and beaten vp and downe, and there is betwixt vs and our diſſolution, not an inch boord, but a tender skinne, which the ſlendereſt violence euen the cold aire is able to ſlice through. How then, may ſome ſay, commeth it to paſſe, that ſo weake a veſſell ſhould liue in ſo tempeſtuous a Sea, ſhould ride out ſo many ſtormes and dangers? Surely, it is put together with wonderfull Art, and framed according to Geometricall proportions, which the Engliſh Poet hath obſcurely but excellently deſcribed vnder the type of the Caſtle of Alma, that is, of the ſoule.

The Frame thereof ſeem'd partly Circulare, And partly Triangulare: ô worke Diuine! Thoſe two, the first and laſt proportions are; The one, imperfect, mortall, foeminine: The other, immortall, perfect, Maſculine: And twixt them two, a Quadrate was the baſe, Proportioned equally by ſeauen and nine; Nine, was the Circle ſet in Heauens place, All which compacted, made a goodly Diapaſe.

So that truth to ſay, it is not the matter, whoſe commencements are duſt, and conſummation clay, but the excellent proportion and ſtructure that maketh this Paper-ſconce high perill-proofe.

VVe liſt not againe to retriue the wonders we haue already ſprung, leaſt we ſhould ſeem to mingle Yarne to lengthen out our web: our paine is as great in choiſe, as others is in want. For he that would ſum vp all the rarities of Nature, which ſhee hath packed together in that goodly cabinet, had neede of the Sea for his Inke, and the ſand for his Counters. It ſhall be ſufficient in this place, to draw the Curtaine and to ſhew you the caſe, rather the Coffin or winding ſheete wherein nature hath wrapped this liuing body of death. Thoſe are foure beſides the haires, wherewith as with Flowers the coffin is garniſhed that is, the Cuticle or Scarfe-skin, the skin it ſelfe, the fat and the fleſhy Membrane.

The Haires are a velature or couering for the more vncomely parts, a defence for the head, which we may encreaſe or diminiſh, keepe on or leaue off at our pleaſure and for our neceſsity, an ornament for the face, and finally a conuenient outlet and way of expence for the thicke and ſmoaky vapors, which otherwiſe would ſmother and choake the Braine.

The Scarfe-skin or Cuticle being voide of ſenſe it ſelfe, is ordained as a muniment to defend the skinne from the violence of outward iniuries, to attemper his exquiſite ſenſe, and ſo become the medium or meane of ſenſation; to couer the Orifices or mouths of the Capillarie and hairy or ſmall veſſels, which determine in the skin that the blood iſſue not from them, to ſucke vp the vaporous moyſture which otherwiſe would indecently well out of the pores of the skin, and inſenſibly to euaporate the ſame, which we call tranſpiration; and finally, to turne the roughneſſe and inequality of the skinne into a ſoft and ſlicke ſmoothneſſe, and ſo becommeth one of the principall beauties of the body.

The skin it ſelfe is the wall of the Caſtle, ſo quaintly framed, that the more fiercelie it is beſieged by the cold, the more ſafely it doth defend, and the more ſtrength it doth giue to the inward parts: and therefore Hippocrates ſaith, In Winter the belly, that is, the inward parts of the body are hotter; the reaſon is, becauſe all the ſpirits are immured, and the Naturall heate reſtrained from vaporing forth. But when the outward enemies are departed, then it openeth it ſelfe on euery ſide, ſo cleanſing the body of ſuch ſuperfluities, as in the time of conſtraint were contracted.

Next vnder the skin lyeth the fat, a pillow to the veſſels which run vnder it, a complement to fill vp the vacant diſtances of the Muſcles, thereby making the body plumpe, ſoft, and better proportioned; a light and ſoft veſture to keepe the ſubiected parts warm in winter, and in ſummer to defend them from heate. Finally, a Stowage or Magazine of nouriſhment againſt a time of dearth: for being diſſolued by the naturall heate, it melteth into a blood-like vapour, and returneth againe into the veſſels, and ſo becommeth a ſubſidiary Aliment in times of Neceſsity, Nature being at her own finding, and teaching vs with how little ſhe can content her ſelfe.

Finally, the fleſhy Membrane as an avant Mure or inward counter-ſcarfe, is ordained as a ſecret defence to hold out a ſecond aſſault, if the outward ſhould bee won by the enemy. It preſerueth alſo the fat, that it is not molten with the perpetuall motion of the Muſcles. It ſupporteth and ſuſtaineth the paſſages of the veſſels which run from within forth to the ſurface of the body. And to conclude, as a mound of earth within a Citie, ſerues to make vp the breaches of the wall, ſo doth this Membrane being fleſhy, helpe to conſolidate the skin being wounded, or otherwiſe violated, which without fleſh was impoſsible to be accompliſhed. And theſe are the outward defences which are generall to the whole bodye. There are ſome alſo more particular to the lower belly, with which in our Anatomical adminiſtration, we muſt begin according to the order of Diſſection: but firſt we wil giue you a generall view of all the regions & outward parts of the body, calling euery one by theyr names, and diſciphering them in two Tables, to which wee haue added alſo their expoſition, that the young Anatomiſt being in the beginning acbuainted with the appellations of the outward parts, may not be puzled in the future Diſcourſe.

CHAP. I. A Diuiſion of the body of Man.

DIocles Cariſtius in an Epiſtle to King Antigonus, diuides the body of Man into the head, the cheſt, the belly, and the bladder. The Egyptians Diuers diuiſions of the body. into the head, the necke, the cheſt, the handes, and the legges; we will part it into three regions, and the ioynts. The three regions are, the vpper which is the head, the middle which is the Our diuiſion. cheſt, and the lower which is the belly. The vpper region or the The vpper region which is the head. head, is circumſcribed or limited by the crowne, and the firſt racke bone of the necke. The ſecond Region the later writers do cail venter medius, or the middle belly and the cheſt. Hippocrates in his Aphoriſmes calleth it the vpper belly, but in reference to the lower: and the cheſt in his Booke De Arte, is taken for the whole trunke of the body, for he writeth; that the Liuer is ſcituated in the Cheſt. This The middle region which is the Cheſt. ſecond or middle Region is likewiſe limited by his bounds, the vpper part with the Clauicles, ſo called, becauſe they do claudere, that is, ſhut vp the Cheſt: we call them patelbones: below, with the breſt blade and midriffe, which like a partition wall diſtinguiſheth this middle from the lower region. On both ſides it is encloſed with twelue Ribs, before with the

TABVLAI. The first Table, ſhewing the outward and fore-parts of the body.

A The hairy Scalp, cald 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . b The forhead cald Frons, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 c The temples cald tēpora, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 From b. to d. The compaſſe of the face. e The greater or inward corner of the eie, cald Canthus internus. f The leſſer or externall angle of the eye, cald Canthus externus. * The lower eyebrow which is immooueable, Palpebra. g The cheek-bal cald mala, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . h the cheek-puf cald bucca, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 i The ridge of the noſe cald Naſus externus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . K The noſthrils cald nares, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 L The outward eare, auris externa m The mouth made of the two lips, cald Os. n The chin called mentū, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . o The neck, collū 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Frō o. to e. the piller of the neck, truncus, & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . pp. The hollow of the neck, called iugull, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . qq. The patel bones, claues 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 r. The cheſt pectus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . ſ. The right breaſt. ſſ. The left breſt: to this Region we apply cordiall Epithemations moiſt and dry. tt. The nipples of the breſts, Papillae 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . u. The trench of the heart which the Ancients called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . The Latines ſcrobiculus Cordis. This part is anointed for the mouth of the ſtomacke. Frō u to E. the lower belly, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 x. The Epigaſtrium or vpper part of the lower belly. yy. The Hypochondria or Praecordiae * The outwarde Liuer-remedies are applyed to this place. z The region of the nauill, called vmbilicalis, or the middle part of the lower belly. A. The nauil vmbilicus. The root of the belly, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . BB. the ſides, Latera, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . C. Hypogaſtr um. the watercourſe Aqualiculus, the lower part of the lower belly, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . DD. The flankes called Ilia and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . E. The Groine called pubes or pecten, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . FF. The Leske cald inguen, wher thoſe tumors are cald Bubones. G. The yard with the foreskinne, penis cum praeputio. H. The ſtones or Teſticles, with the cod or ſcrotum. II. The ſhoulders humeri 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . KK The armes Brach a, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . L. The bowt of the arme, called Gibber, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . M. The outſide of the lower part of the arme cald cubitus 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . N. The wreſt cald Brachiale 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 O. The after-wreſt poſtbrachiale, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . P. The Palme called Palma or vola manus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . φ The backe of the hand Dorſum manus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . QQ. The fore and middle part of the thigh where wee apply cupping glaſſes to bring down womens courſes. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . RR. The knee, genu, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . SS. The Legg, Tibia 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . TT. The calfe of the Leg ſura, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . VV. The inſtep, tarſus. XX. The top of the foote Dorſum pedis, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . YY. The Inner Ankles, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . ZZ. The outwarde ankles. αα The toes of the feete. β The place vnder the inward ankle, where the veine called Saphena is opened.

The Second Table, ſhewing the outward backe parts of a Man.

A. The fore-part of the head, ſynciput, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . B. The top or crown of the head vertex, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . C. The hinder-part of the head, occiput, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . From D. to D. The face, Facies, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . E. The eyebrowes ſupercilia, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . F. The vpper eye-lid, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . *G. The tip of the noſe cald Globulus naſi. H. The back part of the neck, cald ceruix, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and the nuke or nape of the neck, there is a hollownes at the top of this ceruix, where we apply Seatons. I. The backe part of the ſhoulder top, called axilla, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . KK The ſhoulder blades ſcapulae, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . 1, 2, 3. On this place we ſet cupping glaſſes. 4, 5, 6, 7. The backe dorſum, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . 8, 9. The ridge, ſpina dorſi, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . L. The armehole, ala, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . * The elbow, G bber brachij. MMMM. The ſides, Latera. NN. The loines Lumbi, or the region of the kidneyes, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . OO. The place of the hips, coxendices, where wee apply remedies for the Sciatica. P. The place of the holy-bone, or Os ſacrum, where we apply remedies in the diſeaſes of the right gut. Q The place of the Rumpe or Coccyx. RR The Buttockes Nates, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . SS. The backe parts of the thigh, Femen. TT. The ham, Poples, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . VV. The Calfe of the Leg. ſura. XX. The foote or paruus pes, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . YY. The vtter ankle, Malleolus externus. ZZ. The heele, calx or calcaneus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . aa. The ſole of the foote Plantapedis, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . b The inſide of the lower part of the arme called Vlna, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . c The outſide of the ſame, Cubitus 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . dd The wreſt, Carpus. ee The backe part of the hand, dorſum manus. g. The fore-finger index 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . h, The thumb, pollex, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i. The middle finger, medius, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . k. The ring-finger Annularis, medicus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . l, The little finger, Auricularis, minimus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . breſt bone, behind with the backe: round about, on the outſide, with many Muſcles, on the inſide with a Membrane which compaſſeth the ribbes. The third Region is called the lower belly, circumſcribed aboue by the breaſt blade and the Midriffe: below, by the hipbones, The third region which is the belly. the Haunch bones and the ſhare bones: behinde, by fiue racke bones of the loines, and the holy or great bone; and before, by the whole Abdomen or paunch. The reſt of the body we call the loynts, in Latine artus, and thoſe are the armes and the legges, which like The Ioynts. boughes or branches, grow out of the trunke of the body. In the vpper region, are contained What is contained in each region. the Animal organs, that is, the braine, which is the ſeate of the ſoule, and the original or fountaine of ſence and motion. In the middle region, are contained the vitall parts, and parts ſeruing for reſpiration, as the Heart, the Lungs, and the arteries. In the lower region are contained all the naturall organs ſeruing for concoction of nouriſhment, expurgation, of excrements and procreation. And therefore the vpper Region is called Animall, the Why the vpper region is bonie. middle Spirituall, and the loweſt Naturall. The vpper is walled about on euery ſide with bones, as it were a ſtrong bulwarke or peece for defence, becauſe in it, the ſoule which is the Queene of this Little world, keepeth her reſidence or ſtate. The middle is partly bony, Why the middle is partly bonie, and partly fleſhie. and partly fleſhy: bony, for the ſtrength of the heart, and to frame the cauity; and fleſhye, for the more facile motion of the Syſtole and Diaſtole. The lower region is before altogether fleſhy, that it might better bee contracted and diſtended, and ſwell into a greater Why the lower is altogether fleſhie. proportion for the concoction of the aliment, in the ſuppreſsion of the excrements, & for the contayning and increaſe of the infant. In which poſition who can but admire the wonderfull prouidence of the Creator? The Animall Region hee hath ſet in the higheſt place, as well for the conueniency of the ſences (for the voyce is better heard from aboue; Why the animal region is higheſt. the ſmell receiueth beſt an aſcending vapour, and the eyes which are as ſcout watches and ſpies, doe ſee furtheſt from aboue) as alſo becauſe it was conuenient that the principall faculties of the ſoule ſhould be as farre diſtant as they might frō the noyſome vapors which doe exhale from the partes where the aliment is concocted and the excrements are retayned.

The ſpirituall Region, which is the well-ſpring of heate and ſource of life, is placed in Why the ſpiritual region is in the midſt. Why the natural is placed below. the middeſt, that it might difuſe his ſweet influence as well into the lower as into the vpper parts. The naturall Region as it were the kitchin, is built neere the ground, that the excrements might better ſettle from the more noble parts, and bee alſo more cleanly conuayed away. And this ſhall ſuffice for a briefe diuiſion of the whole body, and deſcription of the three regions, through all which we will walke at more leaſure, to obſerue the diuers parts therein contayned. But our perambulation ſhall not bee in an order anſwerable to the The order of diſſection. dignity of the parts, but rather Anatomicall. For they that diſſect dead bodies, doe firſt open the lower region, which becauſe it is the ſinke of the body, will ſooneſt bee corrupted vnleſſe the parts therein contayned be taken away. We therefore from it will commence our diſcourſe.

The diuiſion of the inferior or lower belly. CHAP. II.

THE inferior or lower venter, which wee commonly call the Belly, in greeke 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; is almoſt the middle part of the bulke or trunke of the body, diſtinguiſhed from the cheſt by the diaphragme or midriffe; and is circumſcribed or The ſcituatiō of the lower belly. bounded aboue by the breaſt blade at the end of the breaſt bone, below, at the ſhare bone: before, by that which is properly called the abdomen or paunch. (for ſome call all the lower belly by that name, whence thoſe that are great gormandizers are ſayd to be nati Abdomini, that is, borne for their bellies) behind, by the ſpondels or rack bones of the loynes, and the ſacred or holy bone; on both ſides, by the ribs the bones of the hippes and haunches. This Venter, becauſe it was to containe the members of generation & nutrition both, hath allotted vnto it the moſt ample cauity or hollownes of the whole body. It is therefore placed below, that it might better receiue the recrements or excrements Why it is placed below. Why ſo fleſhy of both concoctions, and more eaſily and cleanly conuay them away. Before and on both ſides it is fleſhy, that it might bee dilated or ſtretched out, as well for the receiuing of nouriſhment as for the contayning the increaſe of the wombe, or elſe bee compreſſed and ſtraightned when need ſhall bee for the excluſion or auoyding of excrements. How it is diuided.

It is deuided into two partes, the fore-part and the hinder-part; The fore-parte which Galen calleth 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and the Arabians (though their part of Anatomy wee may The forepart. without great detrement to our Art forget) Mirach, Galen deuideth into three parts: The vpper part or region of the Epigaſtrium. The Hypochondria, the Region of the Nauill, and the Water-courſe or Hypogaſtrium: wherfore in imitation of him wee alſo wil deuide it into the Vpper, the Middle, and the Lower Regions. Hypochondria why ſo called. Praecordia why ſo called. Celſus.

The Vpper, which is limited by the ſword-like cartilage or the breaſt-blade and the ends of the ribs, hath three parts; two latterall or ſide-parts properly called Hypochondria, becauſe they are vnder the griſtles of the baſtard ribs, for ſo much the greeke worde ſignifieth. Celſus by a like kinde of notation calleth them praecordia, becauſe they bee vnder the What parts are in the Hypochondria. mouth of the ſtomacke, which the ancient Greekes called by the ſame name with the hart. In the right Hypochondrium is placed the greater part of the Liuer; in the left, the ſpleene The 3. part of of the vpper Epigaſtrium. and the greater part of the ſtomacke: the third part of the vpper Epigaſtrium, which alſo ſtandeth in the front, hath deſeruedly gotten the name of the whole, and is truely called Epigaſtrium, becauſe the ſtomacke lyeth vnder it, which by an excellency is called Gaſter or The ſpoon or hole of the heart. the belly. In this place is that cauity which the latter writers call Scrobiculum cordis, the hole or ſpoone of the Heart, the ancients called it Cardia. The middle part of the Epigaſtrium The middle region of the Epigaſtrium called the region of the Nauil. is the Region of the Nauill; it is circumſcribed on both ſides, with the endes of the ribs; & they right line of the haunch bone it hath likewiſe 3. parts: two laterall which Galen calleth 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. void becauſe the place is without bones: & Ariſtotle 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , becauſe the are laxe and looſe; ſome call them Ilia, we call them the flankes. On the right ſide the blind The parts cōtained in it. gut, and a part of the Collicke gut, and a part of the empty gut called ieiunum. The third part of this middle Region of the Epigaſtrium is the front, where the Nauill is ſeated called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Vmbilicus; this is the very center of the body, and vnder it lyeth almoſt all the empty gut. The lower region of the Epigaſtrium called the water courſe.

Vnder this Region of the Nauill, is the lower Region and third part of the Epigaſtrium, and it reacheth as farre as the ſhare-bone. It beginneth at the ſpine or ſwelling of the vpper circumference of the haunch bone, and if you draw a line croſſe from either ſide vnto the middle ſpace betwixt the nauil & the ſpines or protuberations of the ſhare-bones, you haue the full extent of this watercourſe. Of ſome in a large ſignification it is called the little belly, but more ſtrictly they would haue it to be that part onely wherein the bladder is contayned, following as it ſhould ſeeme Diocles Cariſtius, who deuided the body into the Diocles Cariſtus. head, the breaſt, the belly, and the bladder. This ſmall belly is diſtinguiſhed from the greater by a certaine fence or mound, made of the production of the Peritoncum or the rim: which production ſtretcheth from the necke of the bladder by the backe part, and the bottome thereof euen vnto the nauill, and this production is vpheld and ſuſtayned by three ligaments: two of which are called the Vmbilicall arteries, and the 3. is called Vrachus. This

The Ligaments of it. The names. The parts cō tained in it. The diuiſion of it.

The flanks.

little belly Hippoc. calleth 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and Galen Hypogaſtrium, the Latines Aqualiculus, becauſe the excrements haue in it their Rendevous or place of aſſembly: for in the fore-part it hath the bladder and the gut called Ileon, in the hinder part the right gutte, and betwixt theſe in women is the ſeate of the wombe. This little belly is alſo ſubdiuided into three parts, two laterall and a middle; the laterall reacheth to the place where the haire buds, and are called by Celſus, Ilia; becauſe they contayne the gut called Ileon, and the ſpermaticke veſſels; we call them the flankes. The middle or forepart reaching to the very yard, is properly The forepart. called Hypogaſtrium; whoſe right and left partes which in the bending of the thigh, ſide or leane to the ſhare-bone, are called by Aristotle Boubones (which name thoſe tumors that Ariſtotle. Boubones. ariſe in theſe parts doe yet retaine) by the Latines Inguina, which is with vs properly called the leske. The third and forepart of this Hypogaſtrium, where the haires growe tufted and The leske. Hippocrates. Ariſtotle. The groyne. Ye • res of maturity. Hippocrates. ranke, is called by Hippocrates and Ariſtotle 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in Latin Pecten or Pubes, with vs the groine; yet Pubes doeth more properly ſignifie the Downe or Cotton when it ariſeth about thoſe parts in men, neare vppon the fourteenth yeare; in women about the twelfth; and it is a ſigne of maturity or ripeneſſe. For (that I may vſe Hippocrates wordes in his booke de Nat. pueri) aſſoone as the paſſages are open for the ſeede & monthly courſes; the hayre or downe in a boy or girle ſtarteth vp, the skinne being rarefied or made thin. Vnder theſe Priuities. are the Priuities, called Pudenda; the very name carrying the remembrance of our ſhame and of our ſinne.

The backe part of the inferiour Venter or lower belly, is limited by the end of the ribs, The back part of the lower belly. and the extemity of the rump-bone, this part ſome call 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that is, Cinctum, the girdleſtead, giuing the name from the vpper part; or if you will ſubligaculum, the breeches, for the greeke word will beare both, and then it taketh his name from the whole.

It is diuided into an vpper and an vnder part; the vpper is from the bending of How it is diuided. the Backe vnto the Buttocks, which makes the Loynes, Ariſtotle calles them 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; the fleſhy parts on either ſide are called in greeke 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Pulpa à palpando, in imitation whereof wee call it the Fillet, as it were Feele-it. On the right ſide, lies the right kidney, and on the left ſide, the left. Below the loynes are fleſhy and globous or round parts diuided by a fiſſure called by Herophilus 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by vs the cleft. Ariſtotle calleth them 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , becauſe they ſuſtain a man when he ſits, and we call it mannerly the ſeate: he calleth them alſo 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in Latin Nates, ab innitendo, becauſe they ſerue in ſtead of quiſhions to ſit vppon, wee call them the buttocks. Betwixt theſe is the Coccyx or rump-bone, and vnder them as in a low valley, lie the very end of the right gut and the place of ſiege, the port eſquiline or the fundament.

Of the compoſition or frame of the lower belly. CHAP. III,

THE inferior or lower belly conſiſteth of two ſorts of parts; one called Continent or Contayning and inveſting parts, the other parts Contained. The Containing and contayned parts. inueſting or Contayning parts which properly make the Abdomen, (for they hide and conceale the bowels or entralles and the guttes ſcituated in this lower belly, called therefore of the greekes 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that is, aboue the belly) are alſo of two ſorts, Common or Proper. The common, are the Cuticle or the curtaine The common inveſting parts. The proper. or ſcarfe-skin; the true skin; the fat and the fleſhy membrane: for they encompaſſe all the whole body, excepting ſome particular parts, as we ſhall ſhew afterward. The proper inueſting parts are the Muſcles of the paunch, or of Abdomen; and the peritoneum or the Rim of the belly; for theſe are proper to the lower belly, euery venter hauing his proper inveſture vnder the common containing parts. And of theſe we will intreate in order, ſauing of the Muſcles, which wee will referre into their proper place, in the Booke of the Muſcles.

CHAP. IIII. Of the Haires of the whole body.

THE haires in Greeke, are called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , becauſe wee mowe or poule them. Perſius cals them Cirri, from the Greeke verbe 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The names of haires. Ariſt. 5. gener. Animal. 3. which ſignifieth to cut. In Latine they are called Pili. Almoſt euery liuing creature that ingendreth within it ſelfe is furniſhed with this couering, ſome more, ſome leſſe: and yet there are, which in ſtead of haires, haue prickes, as Hedge-hogges and Porcupines; others haue Feathers, as Birds (& therefore Haires and Feathers of a like ſubſtance the ſauour of Feathers and haires when they are burnt are alike,) others Scales, as Fiſhes.

Haires are bodyes engendred out of ſuperfluous excrement of the third concoction, torrified by the naturall heate; and they grow eſpecially where the skin is thinneſt & moſt Wherof hairs are ingendered. temperate, and where there is for theyr nouriſhment ſome proportionable quantitie of moyſture. So that for their generation or production and their conſeruation, foure things are required. The heate for an efficient cauſe, the Matter, out of which they are generated 4. things required to the production of haires. or produced, a conuenient place for their production, and fit and competent nouriſhment, or rather apponed matter to be continuallie miniſtred for theyr preſeruation.

The Matter of the haires is either remote, or more immediate. The remote matter is a The matter. Remote. Hip de nat. puert. ſuperfluous moyſture, which the kernels or Glandules which are diſpoſed in the ſobby and wateriſh places of the body could not ſucke vp; which moyſture therefore is thruſt out into the skin. Hence it is, that whereſoeuer there are any Kernels there are alſo haires: & verily Hippocrates in his Booke de Glandulis, aſsigneth the ſame profit vnto them both. The In principio, where are Glandules, ther are hairs Glandules to receyue that matter which applyeth vnto them; the haires to gather it into their nouriſhment or for their production, being expelled by nature as a ſuperfluitie. So we ſee there are Glandules behinde the eares where alſo are haires, vnder the arme-pittes haires and Glandules; in like manner in the flankes and the groyne. And if in anie part Exception, & the Reaſon. there be Glandules and no hairs, Hippocrates in the place next aboue quoted, rendreth the reaſon, becauſe there is too great plenty of moyſture. For wee ſee that in ſobby and ſucken grounds ſeede will not take roote, nay the graſſe it ſelfe will not grow where the water ſtandeth continually.

The next and immediate matter of the haires, according to Galen in the fifte chapter of his ſecond Booke de Temperamen: is a ſooty, thicke and earthy vapour, which in the time The immediare matter. Galen. of the third concoction, when the aliment is turned into true nouriſhment of the parts, is eleuated by the ſtrength of the action of naturall heate, and paſſeth thorough the pores of the skin. The efficient cauſe is as we ſaide, a moderate action of the naturall heate, which Their efficient. exiccateth or drieth this moyſture or theſe ſootie and thicke vapours, and thruſteth them out by the tranſpirable paſſages of the skinne. For the vapour being thicke, in his paſſage leaueth ſome part of it ſelfe, to wit, the groſſeſt, in the very outlet where it is impacted, & by a ſucceeding vapour ariſing whēce the former did, is protruded or thruſt forward; and ſo The manner of their production. Compariſon. one vapour continually ſolliciting and vrging another, they are wrought together into one body: euen as in chimneyes we ſee by the continuall aſcent of ſoote, long ſtrings of it are gathered as it were into a chaine. The difference is, that the ſtraitneſſe of the paſſages of the skin, where through the matter of the haires is anoyded, formeth them into a ſmall roundneſſe, euen as a wyre receyueth that proportion whereof the hole is, where through it is drawne.

The manner of the out-gate of this matter, is thus. When by the continuall appulſion or arriuall of ſuch vapour to the skin, the pores are plenarily obſtructed, then the next vapour A ſ • t Compa •• on. that ſtriueth to be at liberty, ſmiteth the former; which by reaſon of the ſtraitneſſe of the paſſage, is driuen out into the forme of a cord. He that would ſee an expreſſe image of this manner of production, let him reſort to a Glaſier, when he extendeth his mettall into the guttered lead wherein he faſtneth his glaſſe, and he ſhall perceiue how the artiſt hath made an engine, whereby an inch of lead is driuen out into a foote of length. It was neceſſary therefore ſayth Hippocrates in his booke de carnibus, that this ſooty excrement ſhould haue Hippocrates. a clammy or glewy ſubſtance, yet without any fatneſſe or greaſineſſe at all. Wherefore, whereſoeuer in the body, eſpecially in the outward parts, there gathereth together any ſuch glewy or clammy excrement, there the naturall heat bringeth forth haires; and this is the cauſe why in the arme-holes and about the priuy parts, yea and in all the reſt of the body haires growe plentifully. Now that part of the haire that is impacted in the pores of the Compariſon. skinne, may fittely bee reſembled to the roote of an hearbe ſticking in the ground, and that which beareth out of the skin, to the hearbe it ſelfe.

There is alſo required a conuenient place, as a foundation wherein the rootes of the The conueniency of the place for hayres. haires may be eſtabliſhed, and that is the skinne, which of all other parts is fitteſt for their breading, ſayth Galen in his firſt chapter of the ſecond booke de Temperamentis; becauſe it is neither too dry nor too moyſt; for as neither in Marriſh and Fenny ground, nor in one that is ouer dry and worne out of heart can any thing bee brought forth: ſo in an ouer moyſt or ouer dry skin no haire can grow. For though the skin be accounted dry, yet in a man it is not without ſome moyſture, as it is in thoſe creatures which are couered ouer with a ſtony or cruſty ſhell; as Oyſters, Lobſters, Crabs and ſuch like; and in ſuch as lurke A dry skin admitteth not hayres. Nor a ſort. in dennes, as Snakes; and thoſe that haue ſcales, as Fiſhes; in all which haire cannot grow, becauſe their skinnes are truely and altogether dry. Moreouer, the skin ought not to be too ſoft and moyſt, like Cheeſe new curded; for then it would not holde the rootes of the hayre becauſe of his thinnes; and beſide, after the pores were as it were bored by the excrement, they would fall together again, the parts being ſo fluid that they would run into one another and bee exquiſitely reunited: But moderately dry to hold the haire to his roote, But moderatly dry & thin. and moderately hard, not vnlike a cheeſe already well gathered and ſomewhat preſſed, for ſo it would bee better thrilled and perforated by the iſſuing humour; which perforations alſo would remaine, the dry body not ſuffering the parts to reunite, but to conſiſt, and ſo by the continuall exiture of the matter, the pores would bee more fiſtulated. It muſt alſo be ſlack and thinne. Wherefore conſidering the whole skin is full of pores, whereout ſomthing is continually breathed by the naturall heate which diſperſeth, attenuateth, and carrieth away with it ſelfe no ſmall part of the inward moyſture, it followeth, that in all parts of the body the haires may iſſue forth, euery pore hauing a haire in it to keepe it open, for the better breathing or thruſting out of exhalations: yet we muſt except the skin of the palms and ſoales of the hands & feet, becauſe, as ſome ſay, in thē there is a large Tendon immediatly vnder the skin, which being exceeding thicke and dry, makes it vncapable of haires; but I cannot admitte of that reaſon, ſeeing a Hare hath alſo that broad tendon, and yet Why there is no haue in the palmes & ſoales. Why haires grow not vppon ſcars. 2. kinds of haires. Ariſt. 3. hiſt. Animal. 11. Congeniti. hath not thoſe parts voyde of haire. Therefore wee ſay that nature hath made thoſe partes haireleſſe, both for vſe that they might be the more ſenſible, as alſo for motion.

Now that the thinnes of the skin is required for the production of haires, it appeareth by the example of ſcarres; for if you raiſe a bliſter by ſcortching the vpper skin or cuticle, after it is healed, and the vpper skin is growne thicke no haire will riſe out of the ſcarre, becauſe it hath no pores in it.

The haires be of two kinds, ſome are 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that is, congeniti, bred with vs, as the haire of the head, of the eye-browes, of the eye-lids. Theſe are bred in the child while it is yet in the wombe, and are reſembled not vnto hearbes that grow by ſowing, but vnto ſuch plants as nature bringeth forth of her owne accord; and ſuch do not neceſſarily follow the temperature of the body.

Other haires are called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that is, poſtgeniti, bred after the skin is growne thin, Poſtgeniti which hapneth in Boyes when they beginne to breed ſeede, in Girles when their monthly courſes begin to flow; theſe come out in three places, anſwerable to the three places where nature bringeth forth the former kinde; Firſt about the priuities, ſecondly vnder the arme holes, thirdly in the chin and cheekes. Thoſe that are gelded before the age of foureteen How the haires fall in ſuch as are gelded. yeares, haue no haires growing on their chinne: the reaſon is, becauſe the wayes of the ſeede are not opened, and by caſtration are after intercepted; and therefore the skinne doth not rarifie: if after thoſe haires be growne the Teſticles be taken away, thoſe haires alſo fall, excepting in the groyne. Againe, in women thoſe hayres which wee called poſtgeniti doe ariſe later, neuer in the chinne, becauſe there is not ſo great agitation of the humor in the act of generation in women as can rarifie the skin ſo farre from the place where the ſeed is engendred; and yet wee ſee, that in ſome women after their Courſes are ſtaide, Why women haue no berds the haire begins to bud on their chins. It may alſo fall out, that both men and women may be without any of the postgeniti by ſome naturall deſect, contracted in their generation.

The forme of the haires is expreſſed by certaine accidents; for they do vary in thickeneſſe and thinneſſe, hardneſſe and ſoftneſſe, length and ſhortneſſe, ſtreightneſſe and curledneſſe, The formes of the haires, and the cauſes of them al. Their colours multitude or ſcarſity, as alſo according to the quality of the skin, and the naturall propriety or condition of the parts in which they are fixed. Moreouer, they differ in colours, whiteneſſe and blackneſſe, and middle colours betweene them; ſo alſo by reaſon of age, and growth of the body. The chiefe cauſe of their thickneſſe and thinneſſe is the skin ſaith Ariſtotle, 5. gener. Animal. j. which in ſome is thicke, and in others thin; in ſome rare, The cauſes of their craſsitude. and in others thight and compact. Another cauſe is the variety of the moiſture lying vnder the skin, for in ſome it is clammy, in others wateriſh: ſo out of a thicke skin, thick & hard haire, and out of a thin skin, thin and ſlender haires are produced.

And if the skin be rare and thicke, the haires are alſo thicke, by reaſon of the abundance of earthly ſubſtance, and the laxity of the paſſages. But if the skin be more thight and compact though it be thicke, they come out thin, by reaſon of the narrowneſſe of the paſſages. So if the vapour whereof they are bred be wateriſh, becauſe it is quickly dryed vppe, they growe not much in length; but if it bee clammy and glutinous, becauſe it is not eaſily dried vp, they ſpread themſelues in length. So that the cauſe of the length and ſhortneſſe of haires, is the abundance or ſcarſity of the humor wherewith they are fed. And hence it is, that the haires of the head are the longeſt of all the bodie, becauſe the Braine Of their lēgth The haires of the head are the longeſt. affoordeth a great deale of a clammy moyſture, and becauſe the braine is bigger then the other Glandules; they are alſo craſſe or thicke, becauſe the skin of the head is exceeding thicke, yet rare and containing much moiſture. The haires of the head in Latine, are called Capilli, quiſi capitis pili: in Greeke 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which ſignifieth to cut. In men they The names of the haires of the head. are called Caeſaries à frequēti caeſione, becauſe they are often cut: and in Women Coma, becauſe they beſtow great paines in combing and curling them. They are alſo in Woemen diuided by a line, which in Greeke is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in Latine diſcrimen, in Engliſh the ſhed. Now the haire is either ſtraight or curled, eyther by reaſon of the exhalation it ſelfe, or of the pores whereout they paſſe. Of the exhalation the vvhich of being ſmoaky, The cauſes of the ſtrcitneſſe or cuiling of the haire. by the heate and drought maketh the haire curled. For it hath a double courſe, the earthy and dry part downeward, the hot part vpwarde: hence it boweth not downe right, but wrinkingly, becauſe there is in it but little moiſture, & much dry and earthy matter; and this we may perceiue, if we parch haires in the Sun, or neare the fire: for the criſping of the haire is as it were a kinde of convulſion becauſe it wanteth moiſture: or elſe we may ſay, the haire curleth by reaſon of the drineſſe of the temper; and therefore all Black-Moores haue curled or criſped haire.

By reaſon of the conſtitution of the pores wherein they are implanted. For when the exhalation is ſo weake, as that it cannot make a ſtraight way for it ſelfe, it Of Curling. giueth a forme to the pore anſwereable to it owne contortions. But if the exhalation bee ſtrong enough, yet it cannot aſcend directly vpwardes, by reaſon of the hardneſſe of the Compariſon. skin, then it turneth ſide-long, like as we ſee the ſmoake and the flame when it is hindred, to mount ſtreight vpwards, diuideth it ſelfe and turnes aſlant. Wherefore both by reaſon of the imbecility of the exhalation, and of the hardneſſe of the skin, the roots of the haires grow awry. Now it ſtandeth with good reaſon that they ſhould growe and continue ſtill ſuch as they were framed at the roote. For no hard or dry body can be extended ſtreight forth, vnleſſe it be firſt ſoftned and mollified.

Thoſe that haue aboundance of moiſture, and the pores ſtreight, haue their haire alſo ſtreight. Againe, long haires are ſoft, but the curled are hard. Moreouer, haires encreaſe Of ſtreight haires. & grow more or leſſe according to the Nature of the skin, and the condition of the parts where they are implanted. In the head they grow in greateſt length and abundance, next in the Beard, becauſe that skin is moderately hot & dry, eſpecially when the haires are fine and ſlender. But the haires of the eye-browes and of the eye-lids, are ſmal and grow not almoſt at all: but for the moſt part, keep alwayes an equall magnitude, and ſeldome fall, becauſe they haue vnder them a hard body, like vnto a griſtle. For thoſe haires that ſpring from ſoft and moderately moyſt parts, encreaſe very much, as thoſe of the head and the beard; and Galen addeth thoſe of the arme-pits, and about the priuities: but thoſe that ariſe out of hard and dry places, are ſmall and almoſt of no growth: yet in ſome the eyebrowes grow ſo hairy in olde age, as that they are conſtrained to cut them, or elſe they would offend their eyes. Haire buddeth in the chin, when the skin beginneth to rarifie or The Beard. grow thin; the matter of it is a moyſture ſent thither from the head, as Hippocrates holdeth in his Booke de Natura pueri, and theſe haires make the Beard, which is not alike in euery man; for ſome about their chin and lips haue great ſtore of haire, ſome haue no haire there, but very much on their cheekes.

Ariſtotle in the third Booke de Hiſtor. Animal. the 11. chapter ſaith, that the haires vſe to grow extraordinarily in ſome diſeaſes, eſpecially in conſumptions; hee addeth alſo, in old bodies and dead corpes they receiue augmentation both in length and thickneſſe, but do not ſpring anew.

They varie likewiſe in colour, and are anſwerable to the predominant humor, for ſuch

The cauſes of the colours of the haires.

Hippocrates.

De Nat pueri.

The humour.

Galen.

When Black.

Reddiſh.

White.

as the humor is which the fleſh draweth vnto it (ſaith Hippocrates,) ſuch alſo is the colour of the haire.

Galen in his ſecond Booke de Temperamentis, and the fift Chapter, ſaith, that the haire becomes blacke, when the vaporous excrement ſcorched by the heate is changed into a perfect ſoote; and ſomewhat red, when the excrement impacted in the paſſage is not yet altogether growne black; but yellow, when the vapour is leſſe ſcorched; for the excrement that is ſo impacted, proceedeth of yellow and not of blacke Choller. White haires are made of Flegme, and the colours betwixt theſe of a mixture of Flegme and choller.

But a queſtion may be asked, why in Beaſtes the colour of the haire followeth the colour of the skinne; and in men it is far otherwiſe; far the whiteſt men and women, haue often Why mens haires are not of the colour of their skin. haire coale blacke. Ariſtotle maketh anſwere 5. de generatione Animal. 3. and 3. Histor. 11. Becauſe, ſayth hee, a mans skin is thinner then the skin of any other Creatures of his magnitude; and therefore the skinne cannot affoord any matter of haire of it ſelfe, or reteyne the excrement driuen to it ſo long as to giue it his owne colour.

The haire varyeth alſo by reaſon of the region and the diuerſe diſpoſitions of the ambient ayre; ſo thoſe that inhabite a hotte and dry country, haue hard, blacke, dry curled and The Region. brittle haire, and of ſmall growth, as the Egyptians, Arabians and Indians: contrariwiſe thoſe that inhabit in a moyſt and cold climate haue ſoft haires which grow moderatly, are ſmall or fine, ſtraight and reddiſh, as the Illirians, Germans, Sarmatians and all the coaſt of Scythia, as Galen ſayth. But ſuch as inhabit a temperate tract betweene theſe, haue hayre of greater growth, exceeding ſtrong and ſomewhat blacke, moderately thicke, neither altogether curled, nor altogether ſtraight.

They vary alſo by reaſon of age; for little children haue little haire, becauſe as yet their skin hath no pores, nor any ſootie excrement applying vnto it: when they beginne to How haires alter acording to ages. cotten, which is about xii. and xiiii. yeares of age, their haires are ſmall and weake; but as their youth growes ſtrong, and their flouriſhes grow vpon them, which is towards xv. & xviii. then their haires grow many, great and ſtrong, as well becauſe their skin is growne full of pores, as alſo for that they abound with ſootie excrements.

Thoſe that are well in yeares haue hard haire, becauſe their skin becomes hard & thicke in old age, by reaſon of their coldneſſe and ſiccity. So we ſee ſome men when they grow in yeares, become bald eyther for want of hot and clammy moiſture, or becauſe naturally and originally their skin was ſomewhat too dry, or elſe as Hippocrates ſaith, becauſe they abound

Hippocrates

De Nat. pueri.

The reaſon of baldneſſe.

with Flegme, which being ſtirred in their heads by carnall copulation, and ſo growing hot; when it ariſes into the skin, it ſcorcheth the rootes of the haire and ſo cauſeth them to fall off; and that is the reaſon, why neyther Eunuches nor children vſe to growe balde. Now this baldneſſe begins commonly in the forepart of the head, becauſe (ſaieth Ariſtotle 5. generat. Animal. 3.) it is dryeſt, for there the skin lyeth vpon the bare bone, without any interpoſition of fat, as it is in the Nowle.

In like manner, Men growing olde become gray-headed; not by reaſon of drought, for we ſee often that many haires become gray together, but nothing can vpon a ſuddaine Why old men grow gray. become dry: the true cauſe is putrifaction for want of ventilation, and therefore thoſe that haue their heads continually couered, grow ſooner hoary then others, as Ariſtotle obſerued. Galen in his ſecond Booke de Temperam. and the 5. chapter, ſaith, that before the 3. Hiſt▪ Animal. skin of the head is growne to extreame drineſſe, the haires become weak for want of conuenient foode, and white becauſe the nouriſhment wherewith they are fed, is as it were the dregges of Flegme, which in proceſſe of time remaining about the skin, do putrifie.

Of all parts the Temples are firſt hairy, becauſe they are very moyſt by reaſon of the great Muſcles which lye vnder them. Now euery Muſcle is fleſhy, and fleſh is moyſter then eyther bone or skin. Next vnto them, the forepart of the head growes white; laſt of all, the haire about the priuities and the eye-lids; but no body growes bald in the temples or in the hinder part or nowle of the head.

The haires are fed by moyſture, therefore Hippocrates ſaith, they grow moſt plentifully How haires are nouriſhed where they finde moderate moyſture for their foode, which Aristotle ſaith, is diſpoſed at their roote; for if you plucke them vp, that moyſture is drawne vp with them: beſides, the haire is thicker at the roote then in the reſt of his length, becauſe it hath ſome of that moiſture newly applyed to it. From theſe humors are exhalations raiſed, and nature turnes the thickeſt and clammieſt of the excrements, into the nouriſhment of the haires. Therefore when they are well fed, and with lawdable aliment, they encreaſe apace, and are moderately craſſe or thicke. But when they are cut, they do not beginne to grow vp againe where the Sheeres diuided them, but at the root, from whence they iſſue, and ſo they encreaſe and are nouriſhed by appoſition, as the teeth are; not by the excrements of faultie and vicious humors, but by excrements of the third concoction: otherwiſe, they would not fall off, but rather encreaſe in thoſe that haue the French diſeaſe and the Leproſy, conſidering that in ſuch bodies the Excrements of vicious humours are exceeding aboundant.

The vſe of haires in generall is foure-fould. Firſt for a couer; ſecondly for a defence; The vſes of the haires. thirdly for an ornament vnto the partes vnder them; fourthly to conſume and waſte away the thicke and fuliginous or ſooty excrements. So the haires of the head which are in great aboundance, (for of all creatures a man hath moſt haire on his head) do couer the braine, and ſhelter it from ouer much cold or heate. For mans braine being in proportion greater Man more braine then any other creature. and moyſter then any other creatures, it requireth accordingly a more carefull guarde and preſeruation; for that which is the moyſteſt will moſt eaſily grow hot and cold againe. And becauſe the brain is ſeated farre from the fountaine of heat, and neare vnto the bones, and vnder them is not couered with any fatneſſe; the haires are prouided both to fence it, and to keepe it warm. They alſo waſte and conſume the thicker excrements; and becauſe it is not behoofefull for vs that wee keepe our heades alike couered in all ages of our life, times of the yeare, countries and conſtitutions of bodies; therefore we may fit our ſelues vnto the times, & weare them either longer or ſhorter; but if they be altogether ſhauen off, they proue the cauſe of defluxions. The haires of the head haue not onely this vſe to couer the cheekes and chinne (which women doe with veiles and maskes) but alſo they ſerue for ornament. For it is a venerable ſight to ſee a man when he is come to the yeares fit for it, to haue his face compaſſed about with thicke and comely haire. Nature therefore hath made the vpper part of the cheek and the noſe without haire, leaſt the whole face ſhould be wilde and fearce, vnbeſeeming a milde and ſociable creature ſuch as a man is. In women the ſmoothneſſe of their face is their proper ornament; they needed no enſigne of maieſty becauſe they were borne to ſubiection. And Nature hath giuen them ſuch a form of body as is anſwerable to the diſpoſition of their minde. To conclude, the vſe of hayre is diuers, according to the ſeuerall places where they are: as for example, the haire of the eye-browes ſerue for to receiue the humour falling downe from the head, and thoſe of the eye-lids to direct the ſight, and ſo of the reſt.

Of the Cuticle or Skarfe-skin. CHAP. V.

THE firſt contayning or inueſting part, is the Cuticle, which the Greekes call Epidermis, becauſe it runnes vppon the ſurface of the true skinne; whereof it is as it were a flowring or creamy production. For whileſt Nature in the generation of the skin mingleth bloud with the ſeede, a moyſt vapour of the How it is generated. bloud foaming or frothing vp, and driuen forth by the ſtrength of the heate, is condenſed or thickned by the coldneſſe of the ayre, and turned into the Cuticle or skarf-skin, for ſo I thinke wee may properly call it. And this is the reaſon why in Infants newborne, Why Infants looke red. the whole skin looketh red, the Cuticle not being yet formed for want of cold ayre; or at leaſt not ſufficiently condenſed, as it is after a ſhort time; the aire thickning the cream or froth of the bloud, as wee ſee in gruell or boyling of paſte or ſtarch, a skin, filme or phlegme gathered together of the vapbrous froth that ariſeth from the thicke moyſture which is by the cold ayre condenſed.

This Skarfe-skinne is eaſily loſt by attrition or ſcalding, and riſeth apparantly from the skinne; it is likewiſe as eaſily recouered where the skin remayneth ſound (for where there It wil not grow vpon a ſcarre. is no skin, but onely a ſcarre or cicatrice, there it will not growe againe) and therefore it is no ſpermaticall part, becauſe if they periſh, they cannot or very hardly againe be reſtored.

It is wondrous thin (vnleſſe it growe Cailus or hard by continuall labour, as wee ſee it Why thin. doth in Felt-makers) that it ſhould not dull the ſence of the skin vnder it: yet in the palmes of the hands, and the ſoales of the feete, where it is continually worne and renued againe, it is more craſſe and thick. This is that which Serpents caſt euery yeare, we call it the ſlough; The ſough of a ſnake. men neuer, but vpon long ſickneſſe or poyſons, or the vſe of ſlabbering complexions. It is thighter or more compact then the skin it ſelfe, whence it is, that thoſe watery humours The thightnes of it manifeſted. which are thruſt out from the Center to the Circumference of the body, doe eaſily paſſe through the skin, but hang often in the Cuticle, and generate Ecthymata, Phlyctides, and thoſe many wateriſh Puſtles which are called hydrea. It is altogether without bloud, becauſe The reaſon of puſtles in the body. it receiueth neither veine nor arterie, ſo that it encreaſeth rather by a kind of addition of matter, then by Nutrition.

Inſenſible it is, that it might defend the skinne vnder it from externall iniuries; as alſo The vſes of the skarfe-skin. Medium tactus. Lib. • . de Anim. Text. 114. attemper the exquiſite ſenſe of the ſame, and ſo becommeth medium tactus, the meane of touching. For ſayth Ariſtotle, all ſenſation is made by ſome Meane, none by the immediat touch of the obiect and the inſtrument. Hence it is that a man cannot ſee to reade vpon a booke that is layd vpon his eye; becauſe there wanteth the meane betweene the obiect and the inſtrument of ſenſe, that is, ayre enlightned. In like manner when the Cuticle is off, we cannot diſtinguiſh between one Temper and another; becauſe the very gentleſt touch of the bared skin breedeth paine, and the ſenſation is confuſed, which is diſtinct when the skarfe-skin is whole.

There is alſo another vſe of it, to couer the open ends of the Capillarie or hairy veines which doe determine in the skin: for if the Cuticle be taken off, the skin vnder doth bleed. Moreouer it is alſo a couering to the skinne, that the moiſture might not indecently or vnprofitably well or iſſue out at all times; for in a gall or rub, which is called Intertrigo in which the Cuticle is ſeparated, the skinne is euer moyſt.

Laſtly, it ſmootheth and poliſheth the roughneſſe and inequality of the skin, making it ſoft, ſupple and ſlicke, and ſo becommeth one of the greateſt beauties that nature hath giuen to the body of man. That I cannot but wonder at Columbus, who vtterly forgot the manifold vſes of this Cuticle.

Of the Skinne. CHAP. VI.

VNder this Curtain or Skarfe, lieth the true & genuine skin which the Greeks call 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , becauſe it may bee excoriated or flayed off, ſo Hippocrates in his The names of the skin. booke de Arte: but in his book de inſomnijs, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; and de victus ratione in acutis, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; and de oſsiū Natura, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 quaſi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 a band, becauſe it compaſſeth and knitteth together the whole body; in Latine it is called Cutis. It hath a ſubſtance proper to it ſelfe, although it bee very like to a ſinew and membrane, becauſe it is white, will ſtretch, and is of exquiſite ſence; but it is thicker then any membrane. It is ingendred His ſubſtance. of ſeede perfectly mixed with bloud, whence it commeth to paſſe that by it wee may iudge as well of the ſpermaticall as of the bloudy parts. It ſeemeth therefore to be of a middle nature betwixt fleſh and a ſinew, and ſo Veſalius conceiued it, not ſo abounding Whereof it is made. Veſalius. Galen. with bloud as fleſh, but as it were a bloudy ſinew; ſo ſayth Galen in his firſt booke de Temperam. Notwithſtanding in the compoſition the ſpermatical part exceedeth the ſanguine, which appeareth as by the colour, ſo by this, that being wounded it is only reunited or conioyned by a cicatrice or ſcarre. Columbus thought it was bred of the extremities or ends of Columbus. Varolius. the veſſels dilated; Varolius, onely of the ſofter ſinewes, which attayning to the ſurface of the body, doe there growe together into a couering, receiuing addition from the affluence of bloud; as the broade leaues of water Lillies ariſing from a ſlender ſtemme, when they appeare aboue the water, are extended into a great bredth out of a ſmall ſtalke. Galen in the third of his Method, ſayeth it is bred of the dryed and conſtringed or writhen fleſh vnder it; and that is the reaſon why no hayres will grow vppon ſcarres, becauſe they haue no foundation for them as the true skinne hath: but it ſhould ſeeme that heerein Galen, and not he only, but Plato and Aristotle were ſomewhat miſtaken: for the skinne may be flayed Plato. Ariſtotle. from the fleſh vnder it, yea and betweene the skin and the fleſh there are two partes (if at leaſt they may be ſo called) the fat and the fleſhy Membrane.

The skin is naturally white, but according to the humours that abound, or the bodyes vnder it, ſaith Hippocrates in his Booke de ſuccis, it varieth the colour. For example: where The colour followeth the humor. blood aboundeth and the skin is thin as in the face, there a roſie redneſſe mingleth it ſelfe with the white, or ouercommeth it, eſpecially if eyther by heate or motion of the minde it flowe to the place more plentifully; and this blood when it is condenſed or thickned by cold, maketh the skin looke liuid or blew. In Chollericke men the skin is pallid or yellowiſh: in Melancholy ſwarty and blackiſh or duskiſh, but if it bee defiled with vitiated Humors, it becommeth yellow and black in the Iaundiſe and Morphew.

It altereth alſo his colour, by reaſon of bodies vnder it; ſo where it adhereth or cleaueth to the fleſh, as in the bals of the Cheekes and Palmes of the handes, it ſooner becommeth red; if to the fat, it is whiter and ſmoother, eſpecially where the fat is more plentifull; but when that fat is conſumed, the skin becommeth wrinkled and looketh like a duskiſh ſhadow; as alſo it is liuid or blewiſh where the greater Veines are branched vnder it. Furthermore, the skin that it might be a kinde of muniment or defence is thicke, though not ſo thicke as in other creatures. It cannot without extreame paine bee ſeparated from the fleſh, becauſe the extreamities or ends of the veſſels do determine in it; whence ſome haue thought, that it proceedeth from thoſe extreamities of the veſſels dilated or ſpread into a ſuperficies or ſmooth plainneſſe. It is ſoft and of exquiſite ſenſe, by which it forewarneth the inward parts of the approaching euill before it ouertake them.

According to the diuers vſe of the parts, it is either ſofter and thinner, as in the face, the yard, and the ſcrotum or cod; or harder, as in the necke, the backe, the legs, and the ſoles What parts of the skin are thin & thick. of the feete; ſome of it is in a middle temper betweene hard and ſoft, as in the palme of the hand, and eſpecially in the fingers ends, becauſe they are ordained to apprehend with; and beſide in the skin of the hand, the power or ſenſe of feeling was to be perfect, and therefore it behooued that it ſhould bee voide of all exceſſe, and moſt temperate of all others; becauſe that which is the iudge of feeling as all other Inſtruments, muſt be free from any forreigne or externall quality whereby the iudgement might be preiudiced: So ſome part of the skin is exceeding thicke, as in the head; ſome part onely thicke, as in the necke; ſome part thin, as in the ſides and ſoales of the feete, which is the reaſon that there men are tickliſh, ſome part yet thinner, as in the palme of the hand; and ſome thinneſt of all, as in the lippes.

It hath alſo a diuers connexion to diuers parts: for ſomewhere it may bee eaſily ſeparated, as in the vpper and middle venter, the armes and the legges; otherwhere very hardly, The connexion of the skin becauſe of the fleſhy Membrane to which it is tied by the mediation of certaine Fibres & veſſels, betweene which and the ſaide Membrane, the fat where it is, ſo interpoſeth it ſelfe, that the skin may more eaſily be flayed from it: but from ſome parts it can hardly or not at all be ſeparated, as from the ſoales of the feete, and the palmes of the hand, to which it is Where the fat interpoſeth it maketh the skin more eaſie to flay. immediately conioyned, that the apprehenſion of thoſe parts may be more firme and ſtable. It is alſo very hardly ſeparated from the fleſh of the fore-head, & almoſt of the whole face, eſpecially of the eares and lippes, becauſe of Tendons and Muſcles; eſpecially that which they call the broad Muſcle mingled therewith. Finally, in the forehead it is mooueable, in the reſt of the body (of a man I meane) immooueable, or for the moſt part. for in Where the skin is moueable. Beaſts it is almoſt alwayes mooueable, and they ſay, an Elephant can by the corrugation or wrinkling of his skinne, kill the flies that moleſt him.

It is an vnſeamed garment couering the whole bodie, yet hath it certaine breaches made by Nature for her eaſe and reliefe, partly manifeſt, which are not many, and are called Foramina or outlets; partly inſenſible, which are infinite, called pori, & of vs pores. Al which The paſſages of the skinne. ſerue either for receyuing in or letting out, or both as neede ſhall require.

The Foramina or paſſages and outlets are theſe: about the eyes for the help of the ſight, the thwart holes of the eye-brows; about the eares for the hearing, that as well the diuerſities of ſounds might be let in, as alſo the excrements or waxe of the eares be auoided out; The paſſages or outlets of the skin. about the Noſethrils for a helpe to reſpiration and to ſmelling, and the conueying away of the mucous or ſlimy excrement of the Braine: the mouth is open to receyue meates and drinkes, and ſometime againe to vomit. The nipples of the breaſt ought neceſſarily to be perforated, that by them the Infant might ſucke milke from the Mother: the nut of the yard for the emiſsion of ſeede and vrine; the port Eſquiline or ſiege, that the noyſome excrements may be conuayed out of the body. In women the lap of the wombe, as well for the admiſsion of the part of generation, as for the bringing the Infant into the world, and to auoyde the vrine and the monthly courſes. In the Infant the nauill that it might receiue bloud and ſpirits to ſupply it with nouriſhment and life. Finally, the fingers endes where the nayles are affixed it is alſo perforated, out of all which parts we haue knowne bloud to iſſue in a cruell diſeaſe.

The pores are aboundant like to the pin-hoales of a ſyue or ſearce, as is manifeſt by the The pores. ſweate and hayre that breathes and breakes out (in which regard Plato compares it to a fiſh net:) and theſe parts are the way of tranſpiration, that the excrements of the third concoction which haue no other, might this way haue egreſſe or auoydance; whence of ſome it Tranſpiration is called the vniuerſall Emunctorie or draught, becauſe it receiueth all the ſuperſluities of the inward parts. Theſe pores are ſmall and almoſt inſenſible, leaſt otherwiſe there ſhould be too free a diſsipation of the ſpirits, yet in ſome bodies they are narrower or ſtreighter, in ſome wider, and ſuch doe eaſily melt away in ſweat, and are leſſe affected with inward cauſes: the other ſweat very difficultly, and becauſe the excrements are retayned, doe eaſily incurre diſeaſes thereby.

That theſe pores may bee kept open, Nature hath aſsigned to euery one a haire (of Why the haires are ſet in the Cuticle. How the bāds or tyes in deligatories of parts become bloudy. which we ſhall ſpeake by and by) which is faſtned in the pore with a ſlimy white roote, excepting thoſe places where they are continually worne off, as in the palmes of the handes. Theſe pores are the cauſe that the Bands in ſome deligations become bloudy, and ſometime pure bloud hath auoided by them, as in the Engliſh ſweate: by theſe alſo ſome thinke the ſpirits doe powre themſelues forth in profuſe ioy, and the more liberall vſe of Saffron and other Diaphoreticke or ſweating medicines, by both which they are exceedingly relaxed.

That this Skinne may be nouriſhed, that it may liue and haue ſence, it receiueth all theſe three common Organs or inſtruments of nouriſhment, life and ſence, veines, arteries, and ſinewes; whoſe diuarications and diuers branchings, wee ſhall ſhew in fitter place in our diſcourſe of the veſſels.

The vſes of the skin, and firſt that it ſhould bee the immediate inſtrument of outward touching, that we might be forewarned of outward iniuries before they come to hurt the inward partes; like as the Membranes are the Organs of inward touching or ſenſation. Moreouer, it is ordained to be the common and natiue Veſtment or Mantle of the whole body; a muniment beſide and a comely ornament compaſsing and couering it on all ſides, that the veſſels might more ſecurely runne vnder it: the muſcles and entrals be contayned in their proper places, and defended from heate and colde, and the naturall heate deteined from ouer free effluxion.

CHAP. VII. Of the Fat.

THE Fat called in Greeke 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in Latin Pinguedo, in man is bedded betwixt The Fat, wher of ingendred. the skinne and the fleſhy membrane, but in beaſtes it is vnder the membrane alſo. It is ingendered of the more oylie, thinne, and ayrie portion of pure and abſolutely laboured and concocted bloud, diſtilling like a dew out of the ſmal and capillarie veines of the habite of the body: which bloude is curdled by a moderate heate (for a burning heate would conſume it, and a weake heat would not concoct it) and the denſity or faſtnes of the membrane; which is the reaſon that beaſtes grow fatteſt in winter when their skins are more condenſed with the cold.

This membrane is neruous, thin, and very faſt or thight, and vnder the skin incloſeth all the body, that all that oylie matter rarified into vapors, which ſlippeth by the inward mē branes, may light vpon and cleaue vnto this, and ſo be turned into fat, that nothing profitable might be loſt. The manner of this worke of Nature wee haue in diſtillations, where though the Stil-head be very hot, yet becauſe of his ſadneſſe or denſity, the vapours which were rayſed vp by the heate of the fire are thickned into water.

The Fat of a man is leſſe white then of any other creature; yet the white membranes by which the bloud which is his matter paſſeth, do alter it ſomewhat, ſo that it becommeth often yellower then white.

There be ſome parts, there be alſo ſome ages which want this Fat; for thoſe parts whoſe What parts & what ages haue leaſt Fat. bending and extenſion it might annoy, are better without it, as the membranes of the Braine, the Eye-browes, the Yarde, the Cod and the Stones, or Teſticles: whereuppon ſome haue excluded it out of the number of the Contayning or Inueſting parts. In thoſe parts where it is, it differeth in hardneſſe and ſoftneſſe; for in parts that are to be mooued Where it is hard & where ſoft. more violently, it is harder and wouen with Fibres and ſmall veines, as wee ſee in the tallow of beaſtes; as in the palme of the hand, the inſide of the fingers endes (where there is more neede of it to moyſten the manifold tendons and veſſels that there are gathered, to fill vp the empty ſpaces and make the skin more euen and equall for better apprehenſion) the ſoale of the foot eſpecially in the heele, that we might more ſteadily reſt vpon it. Somtimes it is alone; ſometimes together with a craſsie and ſlimy humor, which ſtands in ſtead of tallow to fit the parts better for motion, and to hinder their exſiccation or drying.

In other parts it is ſofter and yellowiſh; ſo it is very ſparingly affixed to the outſides of the hands and feete; in the buttockes becauſe there is more vſe of it, it is more copious or plentifull. In cold and moyſt bodies, as in Men and Hogges it is aboundant (whence Galen Lib 14. vſu partium. ſayth that a woman is fatter then a man) as alſo in them that leade an idle and ſedentarie life. In hot and dry, as Apes and Hounds, it is either none at all or of no quantity. In new borne creatures none at all; in thoſe that are conſumed with famine, with diſeaſe, or with age very little.

This Fat which in horned beaſtes is called Seame, in Swine Lard, differeth from the

The differences of fats.

3. Hiſto. Anim. 17. lib. 3. de facult aliment. 11

Greaſe which in Greeke is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in Latine Adeps, as Ariſtotle and Galen teach; becauſe this Fat is ſofter and moyſter, and is eaſily melted, and being melted doeth not eaſily clod together againe; but the adeps or greaſe is harder and dryer, not ſo eaſily melted, and ſuddenly congealed againe, and therefore is more plentifull in thoſe creatures whoſe natures are altogether earthy and dry, and thoſe that are more moyſt haue aboundance of the fat we call pinguedo. Men haue much of this fat vnder their skin, becauſe the matter of it is retayned by the ſolidity and thickneſſe of the ſame, for ſo wee ſee that thoſe creatures that haue the faſteſt skins are the fatteſt, as Swine and Dolphins. Now the adeps or greaſe in Where adeps is in men. a Man is in his Kall, Kidneyes, Heart, Eyes, the ioyntes of the Bones, betwixt the broade Tendon and the Skin of the middle of the palm of the handes, in the inſide of the Fingers and the Toes.

The Vſes of this Fatte are: Firſt it is a defence to the parts to which it is allowed, ſo in The vſes of the fat. the Buttocks it ſerueth vs inſtead of a quiſhion; in other partes it auaileth much towardes their naturall poſition and free motion, and therefore in thoſe that be fat indeede, it lyneth the in-ſide of the muſcles as we ſee in fat Beefes. For the veſſels which runne vnto the skin it is a ſoft pillow, ſo ſafe-guarding and moyſtning them, that they bee not dryed, and ſo diſtende or lying bare be broken in peeces; and therefore it is gathered plentifully in thoſe parts where the larger veſſels deuide themſelues.

Another Vſe of it is to fill vp the empty diſtances betwixt the muſcles, veſſels, and the skin, that ſo the body might be plump, equall, ſoft, white and beautifull. Moreouer it ſerueth for a light couering to warme the body and to cheriſh the naturall heate, prohibiting the effluxion of it by his viſciditie or ſlimineſſe, and by his thicknes cloſing the pores, that neither in winter the cold ſhould too freely enter, nor in ſummer the heat too frankly evaporate. Finally ſayth Galen in his fourth Booke de vſu partium, and the 11. Chapter, in great famines and want of ſuſtenance, it is conuerted into Aliment, and becommeth the Fother whereon the naturall heate relieueth it ſelfe. For being diſſolued it acquireth the forme of a bloud-like vapor which returneth into the veines, and ſo becommeth for want of better, a ſubſidiarie nouriſhment of the partes. The vſe of the greaſe is to moyſten and ſupple the hotte and drie parts, as the Heart, to make the motion more glib and agile, The vſes of Adeps. and to keepe the ioynts of the greater bones and the out-ſide of ſome Ligaments from being exiccated, as alſo the ends of the griſtles.

Of the fleſhy Membrane. CHAP. VIII.

THe fleſhy Membrane (firſt ſo called by the Arabians) or Pannicle, called Panniculus Carnoſus, in Greeke 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; is onely fleſhy among all the The fleſhy membrane. membranes, and that eſpecially in Beaſtes. Galen calles it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that is, a membrane; ſome call it the muſculous Membrane, becauſe in thoſe creatures which mooue their whole skinne, it is ſo ſprinkled with fleſhy Fibres, that it ſeemes indeed to be a muſcle.

The Third and Fourths Table ſhew the Skin-Veines which are opened and ſcarified: the third thoſe on the Fore-ſide, the fourth thoſe on the Backe-ſide: which Veines are for the moſt parts alike in euery body, eſpecially thoſe that vſe to be opened.

TABVLA. 3.

TABVLA 4.

• 1. 2. The outward iugular veine • liming vp the ſides of the necke. this can hardly be opened without daunger, but his braunches may bee ſcarified in the necke. • . 1. The place where this veine is deuided into 2. branches. • . 1. The inner branch of the ex • e io • iugular, which going to the muſcles of the mouth and the bone Hyois is couched vnder the toung, where it is opned in ſquinſies and other di eaſes of thoſe parts. d. 1. 2. The vtter branch of the ſame externall iugular that goeth to the back-part of the he • d • . 1. Braunches going to the lucia or chick and the noſe. • . 1. 2. The fore-head veine, which in the middle of the fore-head where it is wont to be opened. is ioyned with the braunch of the ſame veine on the other ſide. • . 2. The veine called vena puppis. • . 2. Veine, diſperſed along the Temples, to which are adioyned a portion of the fore head vein. • . 1. 2. The veine which goeth to the eates, and watereth the back part of the head. • . 1. A branch comming from the vpper part of the axillary veine, and going to the more backeward muſcles of the necke. • 1. 2. A branch from the Caephalica or head veine, going to the skin and the muſcles which lift vp the arme. • m. 1. m. 2. The Cephalique head or vtter veine, which paſſing along the vtter part of the arm, accompanied with a nerue, and is o • ened commonly at the vpper bunch of the bought of the arme, but happely it might more ſafely bee opened a little lower wherit bendeth from the ſinew. • . 1. Smal veines from the Cephalica diſperſe & through the skin of the arme. • 2. Branches from the head vein to the ſhoulder blode, carried be tween the skin and the fleſh. • . 1. The Cephalica is here diuided into 3. branches. • . 1. The firſt of theſe branches which goeth to the muſcles, ariſing frō the vtter bunch or knot of the vpper part of the arme called humorus. • . 1. 2. The ſecond of them, which in the bought of the arme is ioyned with a branch of the liuer veine and their coniunetion is marked with the figure 3. • 1. 2. The third is carried ſide-long aboue the radius and the vpper part of the arme beſtowing branches vppon the skin, the chiefeſt of which neere the bought of the arme runneth outward, but turnes ouer neere the wreſt, and there meeteth with the Liuervein, marked there in the ſecond figure with al and a little lower being diuerſly deuided nouriſheth almoſt the whole hand. t. 1. The Liuer veine called Hopatica, Biſilica or the internall veine it is called of ſome, & in the lefte arme Lienatis or the ſpleeneveine. • 1 A braunch from the Liuer-veine deuided into two, nouriſhing the skinne within and without. • 2. A branch going to the muſcles of the vpper arme, and the skin on the vtter ſide. • . 1. The fore branch of the Liuer vein, which at the bought of the arme is ioyned with a braunch of the Cephalica marked with r, which two branches make the middle vein named Mediana, noted with 3. • 2. A braunch ariſing from the former, and paſſing to the wreſt, and on the after wreſt meeteth with a braunch of the Cephalica which are ioyned aboue the little finger, which coniunction we noted in ſ aboue. • . • m Two fore veines of the Cubite or lower arme from a braunche of the Liuer veine, which being accompanied with nerues, run all alōg euen through the hand, theſe wher they are marked are ſometimes opened inſtead of the Liuer veine. 3. 1. The middle or common veines made of the braunches of the Cephalica or head-veine and Baſilica or Liuer veine. 4. 1. 2. The diuiſion of this common veine aboue the wreſt, which from 3. to 4. is called the comon vein of the cubi • e or lower arme: but at •• it is diuided, one part going to the outward ſide, another to the inſide, and ſo mingleth it ſelfe with the neighbour veines, this veine is not opened. 5. 2. The outward braunche of this partition which warereth the back of the hand. 6 6. 2. A braunch of the common veine which vnder the thumbe is opened for the Cephalica or head veine. 7. 2. The veine called ſaluatella a braunch of the Cephalica and Hepatica, which aboue the little finger is opned for the ſpleen and diſeaſes thereof. 8. 2. A veine between the middle and the ring fingers, which ſome take to bee that which Auicen calleth ſyele. 9. 2. A branch toward the ring finger. AA. 2. Braunches comming from the veines which about the loynes are produced knottily, theſe in the loynes are ſacrified. B. 1. Braunches proceeding from the Epigaſtricke veine diſtributed to the four paire of muſcles of the Abdomen, a notable branch of which is wounded often, when men are cut for the rupture. CC. 2. Veines comming from the vtter branch of the trunke of the hollowe veine called vena • aua. and are diſperſed thorough the muſcles and skin of the buttocks. DD. 1. Veines diſtributed through the pectorall muſcles and the breaſt. E. 1. Veines reaching to the breaſtes from the veine called mammaria. FF. 1. Small veines comming out from the veines which are couebed vnderneath and go to the cheſt, the principall of theſe are ſcarified in the ſhoulder blades. * *. 1. Certaine ſmall veines reaching to the outſide of the belly comming from the veines of the muſcles vnderneath. G. 2. A branch that runs along by the ſide of the cheſt. H. 2 A veine which reacheth to the ſhoulder, the muſcles of the ſhoulder blade, and the glandules in the arme holes. II. 1. The inner crurall veine ſpringing out neare the leske, and goeth vnder the skin to the very foote, hauing a nerue running aboue him all the way. KK. 1, Branches of the foreſaid veine which by the inſide of the thigh, reach vnto the very leske. LLLL. 1. Veines paſſing vnder the skinne on the foreſide of the thigh. MMMM. 1. 2. The Crurall veine carried on the inſide and outſide of the thigh. NN1. N 2. The inner leg veine called Tibica, which is diuerſly carried vnder the skin, and here it may bee opened when we would let bloud in it. O 1. The ſame carried vnto the fore parte of the inward ankle, and then ſpreadeth it ſelfe in the vpper part of the foote called dorſum padis. P. 2. A Braunch from the vtter Crurall veine▪ ſending ſmall ſurcles to the hippes, the muſcles of that place and the skin. Q. 1. A branch noted with 7, and 9, which beſtoweth certaine ſucrles vpon the muſcles of the leg, and the skin of the thigh. R S 2, A veine from the ioyning of the branches of that other, which paſſeth to the back muſcles and skin of the thigh ſomewhat vpward. TT 2. The Ham veine vena poplitis, which runneth moſt what where it is marked, and ſo paſſeth vnto the calfe of the leg marked with V 2. where it decideth it ſelfe into many braunches. XX 1. The inner braunch of the crurall veine going to the muſcles and skin of the calfe. Y 1. The inner veine of the legge running to the inner ſide of the foot accompanied with a nerue, this they open vnder the knee inſtead of the ſaphena. ZZ 1. z • . A part of the crural veine going to the backſide of the inner ankle: this is called the ſaphena, and is opened vnder the inner ankle in woemen moſtwhat to farther their naturall euacuations. αα 1. The outwarde braunch of the crurall veine or the vtter leg-veine called Tibiea, which is diuerſly braunched againe along the outſide of the leg & the top of the ſo • t. β. A part of the foreſaid braunch climbing along the outward ankle. γγ 1. Among the veines of the foote, this is that that vnder the name of the Cephalica is opened at the great toe, but not without danger, becauſe it hath a nerue ioyned with him.

This Membranous part, as all other Membranes, is made of ſeede. In a Man it is vnder The connexion of it. the fat, but in Apes, Dogges, Sheepe, and ſuch like, it lyeth immediately vnder the skin. It compaſſeth the whole body, and cloſely cleaueth to the skin by the mediation of manie Veynes, but fewer Nerues and Arteries diuerſly propagated, and through it climbing vp thither, whereto alſo helpe the addition of fleſhy Fibres. It cleaueth alſo to the Membranes of the Muſcles vnder it, but by more ſlender Fibres. It is ſaide by ſome to haue his Originall from the backe, becauſe it cleaueth thereto moſt inſeparably, and there reſembleth the other Membranes; but where it toucheth the arme holes, it becommeth in dogs and Apes very fleſhy, Galen ſaith muſculous.

In Infants it reſembleth Fleſh altogether, becauſe of the aboundance of blood wherein it is ſteeped; in grown bodies by reaſon of continuall exiccation, it becommeth like a membrane, Gal. 1. Admin. & 5. eiuſdem 7. yet ſo, that in the fore-part of the necke and in the forehead, it cleaueth to it ſo faſt with his fleſhy Fibres, that it can • neath be ſeparated, and to the broad Muſcle, that it is thought to giue him his body. It is in a man except the forehead immooueable; in beaſts it is not onely mooueable it ſelfe, but alſo maketh the skinne mooueable eſpecially in the necke, by ſhaking whereof they driue away the Flies, but a horſe in ſhaking of his skin, will Where it is mooueable in Men. ſometime ſhake an vnskilfull rider out of his ſeate. In the inner part which is next to the membrane of the Muſcles, this fleſhy panicle by reaſon of a ſlimy moiſture wherewith almoſt all Membranes are couered, it is ſlippery, that it may not hinder the motion of the In Beaſts. Muſcles, and it hath an exquiſite ſenſe, ſo that if it be goaded by any ſharpe humor, it cauſeth a rigor or ſhiuering. The vſes of this Membrane are: To compaſſe the whole bodie, The vſes of it. to couer and defend it: To hinder the fat from being melted by the continuall motion of the Muſcles. It ſupporteth alſo ſaith Galen, 3. Amintſtrat. Anat. 2. the veſſels which attaine vnto the skin, becauſe there paſſe betweene it and this Membrane, not onely many Capillarie Galen. and threddy Veines, but alſo thoſe which wee vſe to diuide in bloud-letting, together with many Arteries and Sinnewes. Finally, it helpeth to conſolidate or heale vp the skin when it is wounded, or otherwiſe violated; for without fleſh it cannot revnite, ſo ſaith Ariſtotle in his third Booke de Historia Animalium, 11. Whereſoeuer the skin is without Fleſh, Ariſtotle. there it cannot revnite being diuided. In brute Beaſts, the thickeneſſe and faſtneſſe of this Membrane, reteyneth the bloody vapors, and turneth them into good blood, and beſides it maketh their skins mooueable. And thus much of the Common Containing or Inveſting parts. But becauſe we made mention euen now of the Veines which run betweene the skin & the fleſhy Membrane which are vſually many of them opened in Phlebotomy; and for that young Chirurgions had neede be betimes acquainted with them, we haue on the former ſide of the leafe added two Tables and their expoſitions at large, by which hee that liſteth may in one view ſee all the branches of the skin veines how they are ſeated, and beſide learne to call them by their names, that when he is commanded, he may know how to buckle himſelfe to his buſineſſe.

CHAP. IX. Of the Investing or Containing parts, proper to the lower Belly.

THe proper containing partes whereby the Lower Belly is inveſted, are the Muſcles of the Abdomen or Paunch, and the Peritonaeum or 8. Muſcles of the paunch. Rim of the belly. The Muſcles are in all Bodies alwaies eight, foure on eyther ſide, matched equally in Figure, Magnitude, Strength, and Action. Of theſe there are foure Oblique, two Right, & two Tranſuerſe, all of them haue theſe appellations from the ſcituation and the texture of their Fibres. In Diſſection the Oblique external paire do firſt offer themſelues, which are the broadeſt of all the reſt. Next follow the Oblique internall; the Anatomiſts do vſually call the former oblique deſcendents, the latter oblique aſcendents, but how properly or improperly wee ſhall ſhew heereafter. Next to theſe follow the two Right Muſcles, in whoſe inward parts do appeare thoſe veines aſcending and deſcending, which conioyne about the Nauill. Vnder all theſe lye the two Tranuerſe Muſcles. Two other Muſcles lately found out.

There are alſo in ſome Bodies two other ſmal muſcles called ſuccenturiati aſsiſters, or Piramidales, that is, the ſpiry Muſcles. The Hiſtory of all theſe Muſcles, as alſo the Controuerſies and diuerſe opinions concerning them, we will at large proſecute in our Booke of Muſcles, whither for ſatisfaction we referre the Reader.

Next vnder theſe lyeth the Peritonaeum or rim of the belly, a thin Membrane like vnto Peritonaeum or rim of the belly. a Spiders web, which enwrappeth all the inward parts in this venter conteined. Towardes the bladder eſpecially it is euidently duplicated, betwixt which duplication thoſe veſſels which the ancients cal Vaſa vmbilicalia, the Nauill veſſels, are caried. Of al which if followeth The vmbilical veſſels. now that we ſnould intreat, beginning with the Peritonaeum.

CHAP. X. Of the Peritonaeum or rim of the belly.

THE Muſcles of the Abdomen and their Tendons being remooued, we meet The rim of the bellie or Peritonaeum. with a Membrane ingirting the whole cauity of the lower belly, which they call the peritonaeum. Immitating heerein Hippocrates and Galen, who giue it that name, becauſe it compaſſeth all thoſe parts which lye between the Midriffe 7. Epidem. 6 admin. An. 4. and the Thighes. Or becauſe it firmeth or ſtrengthneth all the viſcera or entrailes that it conteineth. The Arabians call it Ziphachi, as they call all other Membranes and particularly Charmel, others call it the Membrane or coate of the Abdomen, we

The names.

The Figure.

call it the Rim of the Belly. The figure of this Membrane is ouall, or like an Egge, [Tab. 5. AABCD.] The greateſt it is of all the Membranes of the belly, as incompaſsing the greateſt The quantitie or dimenſions of it. cauity of the whole body. In Longitude and Latitude, it anſwereth the whole inferiour venter. It is made of Spermaticke threds and the Mothers blood powred between them, after the maner of a Parenchyma. It proceedeth from the Meninges or Membranes of the braine which inueſt the marrow of the backe and the Nerues, but hath his beginning betwixt the firſt and the third Spondell or racke-bone of the Loines; and that is the reaſon why there it is ſo thicke that it cannot be ſeparated without tearing in pieces.

It is knit aboue, which part Galen 4. de vſu partium 10, calleth vertex peritonaei, to the Diaphragma or Midriffe, ſo ſtrongly, that when it is enflamed, the Hypochondria are The connexion. drawne vpward; below, to the Bones of the Haunch and Share; before, it obſtinately cleaueth to the white Line, and to the Tendons of the tranſuerſe Muſcles, (of it ſelfe alone it conſiſteth without connexion, below the Region of the Nauill at the ſhare bones;) for as it applyeth to the region of the Nauill, it is knit to the thin Tendon of the tranſuerſe muſcles: backeward, to the originals of the tranſuerſe muſcles, and to that membrane of the Nerues proceeding from the Spondles of the loynes (from whence ſome ſay it ariſeth) & to all the viſcera or entrals, to whom it affoordeth ſeuerall membranes.

His ſubſtance is membranous and thin, Galen 4. vſu part. 9. addeth ſimple, (yet ſtrong The ſubſtāce of it. and compact) that when the belly is full of meate, or the wombe of the burthen, it might be without danger ſtretched and relaxed as wide and long as neede required. Thinne it is before, leaſt it ſhould be a burthen to the parts vnder it; yet ſo, that in men it is thicker from the Sword-like Cartilage or breſt-blade as farre as the Nauill, then it is neerer to the Where thicker and where thinner. Share; but in women it is ſtronger from the Share to the Nauill, that it might better endure diſtention as the burthen groweth. Toward the backe-bone about the Loynes it is thicker, becauſe it is to be ſliued or parted into many Cobweb-like membranes, which it affordeth to the Entrals, yet are theſe very ſtrong that they might be able to containe or keepe downe windie diſtenſions; and leaſt in holding of breath, or when they are ſtreatched they ſhould be broken. On the inſide it is ſmooth, and as it were lined with moiſture, that it may not offend the ſmoothneſſe of the entrals, and ſometime hath greaſe adioyned to it (which moſt what accompanieth the veines) eſpecially about the ſtomack and holybone. On the outſide it is ſharpe or harſh and fibrous (ſaith Fallopius) that it may the better cleaue to the muſcles. It is euery where double, which yet is moſt conſpicuous about The duplication of this Peritonaeum. the Ridge; the lower part or membrane of this duplication, is couched vnder the hollow Veine, the great Arterie, and the Kidneyes; all which the vpper and more inward part couereth, that the Veſſels being on euery ſide guarded and defended, might ſecurely diſperſe their branches betweene thoſe two membranes.

So the Peritonaeum is doubled, where the Nauell veſſels paſſe through it on this maner. The two Arteries [Tab. 6. aa.] ariſe from below to the [Tab. 6. C.] nauell; and the veine aſcendeth alſo from the nauell [Tab. 6. from D to the vpper B,] to the Liuer. It is alſo manifeſtly duplicated in the Hypogaſtrium or water-courſe, and maketh there a large cauitie, that betwixt his membranes the Bladder might bee incloſed. To which membrane it is alſo How & where it is perforated. firmely connected, [Tab. 2. lib. 3. at *]

It is perforated as the veſſels are neceſſarily to paſſe through it, but ſo as the orifices or verges of the membrane are cloſed about the veſſels. Aboue, where it cleaueth to the midriffe, it hath three perforations, one on the right hand for the paſſage of the hollowe Veine, another on the left, that through it the Gullet might be ioyned to the ſtomack, together with the ſinnewes that cleaue vnto it. A third, for the conueying through the great Arterie, the vnmated veine, and the ſinew of the ſixt paire. Belowe, it is perforated about the ſiedge, the neckes of the Bladder and the wombe, as alſo where the veines, arteries and ſinnewes which are ſent into the thighes, are diſtributed thorough the peritonaeum A. A. B. C. D. The vpper, lower, and laterall partes of the Peritonaeum. E E. The White Line from the Griſtle of the breaſt bone, called the Breaſt blade, to the Cō miſſure or meeting of the ſhare bones. F. The Griſtle of the breſt-bone, Cartilago enſi-formis, or the breaſt blade. G. The Nauill which, al the Muſcles being taken away, muſt bee kept for the demonſtration of the vmbilicall veſſels. H H. The productions of the Peritonaeum, which containe the ſeminary veſſels on either ſide. * * The hole which giueth way to the ſeminary veſſels of men. I I. A Veine and an Arterie from the Epigaſtricke, which beeing carried vpward vnder the right Muſcles, do heere hang downe, and are diſtributed into the lower part of the Abdomen. K K. A Veine and an Artery from the internal Mammary proceeding from vnder the bone of the breaſt, are carried downeward thorough the right Muſcles, and are diſſeminated into the vpper part of the Abdomen. 1, 2. The place wherein the right Muſcles ariſe, which being here cut off, do hang down, that their veſſelles may the better bee ſeene. 3, 4. The Anaſtomoſis or inocculation of the foreſaid veſſels, making the conſent of the Abdomē and the noſe, and of the wombe with the breaſts, as ſome thinke. L L. Branches of Veines running into the ſides of the Peritonaeum. N. The place of the hanch bone bared, to which the oblique & the tranſuerſe Muſcles do grow. The ſecond Figure. • The deſcending veſſels proceeding frō the trunk of the hollow veine, and the great Arterie vnder the breſtbone. b The veſſels aſcending frō the Epigaſtrick veſſels ccc. Anaſtomoſes or the inocculations of the aſcending veſſels with the deſcending.

¶ The firſt Figure ſheweth the right Muſcles of the Lower Belly, with the veſſels, and the lower belly it ſelfe couered with the Peritonaeum or Rim, all the Muſcles being taken away.

The ſecond Figure ſhewes the Veines and Arteries which deſcend from the Mammarie veſſels, and thoſe which aſcend from the Epigaſtricke.

TABVLA. V.

FIG. I

FIG. II.

it ſelfe, the muſcles of the Abdomen and the skin. There are alſo two productions, [Tab. 5. H H] on either ſide one, which paſsing from his external membrane ſeated vnder the kidneyes neere the Share-bone, like looſe Canels or pipes, attaine through the Tendons of the oblique and tranuerſe muſcles without the cauity of the belly into the cod, and ſo to the Teſticles, where ſpreading themſelues, they compoſe or frame their proper coat. Through which productions the preparing ſpermaticke veſſelles doe deſcend, and the deferentia or leading veſſelles doe returne to the necke of the bladder together with the muſcles of the Teſticles in men. But in woemen two proceſſes or productions paſſe from the wombe to the vpper part of the neck of the ſame. To theſe productions adhereth very cloſely the internall membrane; which yet is diſioyned neere the ſhare-bone; which inward membrane

The reaſon of a rupture.

Why a teſticle is neceſſarily loſt in cutting for a rupture.

if it be broken, and the externall dilated, according as the gut or the Kall ſhall fall downe either in men or women; ſo it cauſeth the one kinde of rupture or the other. This production (the skin being cut in the flanke) if it bee intercepted and taken it vp with a tie cloſe to the Abdomen, hindreth indeed the fall of the gut or Kall, but becauſe the ſpermatical veſſels alſo in men are neceſſarily tied with the production, the Teſticle of that ſide muſt needs be vitiated and looſe his vſe; but if the tie be not [at ** in the 5. Table] very neere to the Abdomen, then ſome part of the gut falling down, brings great moleſtation, & although there be no outward tumifying or bearing downe to be ſeene nor ſcarcely any can be felt; yet it requireth a new inciſion and a new tie, as we haue learned at the price of other mens experience. Finally, in the forepart about the middle of the belly where the nauill is, it is perforated in the Infant for the paſſage of the nauill veſſelles, that it may receiue nouriſhment from the mother, but afterward that perforation groweth vp, and if it breake out againe, it cauſeth the Nauill-rupture called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . The coates which the Peritonaeum giueth to al the viſcer a or entrals.

From this Peritonaeum alſo as from their originall doe proceede particular coates, wherwith euery inſtruement vnder the midriffe is couered, but ſome of the entralles haue thinner coates, ſome thicker, according to euery ones neceſsity: as the kidneyes coate is craſſe and thicke, but thoſe of the ſtomacke, guts, bladder, and matrix much thicker: this coate compaſſeth the proper coates of the entrals and is called the common-coat; the vpper entralles as the Liuer, the Stomacke, &c. borrow it from that part of the Rim which groweth to the midriffe: the nether, as the bladder and the guttes, from that part which cleaueth to the ſhare-bone, as ſayth Galen in his 4. booke de vſu partium, and chapter 20. There bee alſo two membranes which proceed from this which are double, the Kall and the Meſentery, and ſome ligaments, as the ligament of the Liuer. Veines and Arteries the Rim hath from the neighbor veſſels aboue; from the veſſels of the midriffe which are called Phrenica; behind, from the muſcles which goe away by the loynes and ſo run through the ſides [Tab. 5. LL] of this Peritonaeum. Before and ſomewhat higher [Table 5. K K] from the Mammarie or Pap veſſels which trēd downward vnder the ſword-like cartilage or breſt-blade to the right muſcles; lower frō the Epigaſtricall veſſels [Table 5. II] aſcending vnder thoſe right muſcles it receiueth certain ſurcles or branches for his nouriſhment and preſeruation of his natural heat; ſometime alſo ſeueral tendrils are communicated vnto it from the ſpermatical veines.

His Nerues are very threddy which it hath from them that are diſtributed into the muſcles of the Abdomen by which it receiueth ſence.

The Vſes of this Peritonaeum or Rim, are; Firſt ſayeth Galen in the 4. booke de vſu partium The vſes of the Rim. and the 1. chapter, to couer the parts contained in the lower belly; but this vſe ſayth he, is not the principall, becauſe thoſe partes are well couered beſide with the muſcles of the paunch, a great deale of fat and the skinne. The ſecond vſe is, that it ſhould bee a medium or meane betweene the entrals and the muſcles, and ſo hinder the Kall and the ſmall guts from falling into the ſpaces betwixt the muſcles or vnto the skin; (as it hapneth when this membrane is broken) where they would cauſe great paine, hinder the motions of the muſcles, and the free depoſition or auoydance of the excrements; all which inconueniences we finde when this Rim is wounded and not perfectly and rightly cured. Thirdly, it helpeth much to the ſpeedy vnburdening of the belly; for, becauſe the muſcles of the paunch and the midriffe by reaſon of their different ſcituation, cannot in their contraction ſtreyne the whole belly equally and alike in euery place: the continuated poſition of the Rim ſupplieth that want, as when a man caſteth both his hands vpon a bag of hearbes and compaſſeth them about on euery ſide, hee may more equally ſtraine the liquor out of all the parts of the bag. Fourthly ſayth Galen in the booke next aboue named and the 17. chapter, it giueth Galen. coats to all the entrals of the lower belly, and produceth diuers ligaments, as we haue partly touched before, and ſhall do more at large hereafter. Fifthly, it firmeth and ſtrengthneth all thoſe entrals, eſpecially the ſtomacke and the guts, which otherwiſe being diſtended with wind would be violated yea torn as it were, and their coats ſliuen aſunder; beſide, it tyeth them together and holdeth thē fixe in their proper places. Finally, it is a ſauegard to the veſſels, which hauing a long courſe to run, and being but ſlender of themſelues, are ſecured betwixt the duplicated membranes of this Peritonaeum.

CHAP. XI. Of the vmbilicall or Nauel veſſels.

THey are called vaſa vmbilicalia, becauſe they paſſe through the Nauel which The names of the Nauell. is called vmbilicus, for of their convolutions or ſouldings one with another, is the Nauell made; the Greekes call it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which ſignifieth to breath, by reaſon of the Arteries in it by which the infant in the Wombe breatheth or receiueth breath. Ariſtotle in the firſt Booke Hiſt. Animal. and the 13. Chapter, calleth it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the roote of the belly, becauſe by theſe veſſelles, as What it is. by the ſtrings of the roote, the Infant draweth nouriſhment from the cake or Liuer of the wombe, as it were out of the earth. The Latine name vmbilicus, is deriued ab vmbone, which ſignifieth the boſſe of a Buckler, which is repreſented in the middle of the belly, yea in the very middle and center, ſaith Galen 15, vſu part. 4. of the whole body, if you ſtretch out your armes and legs, and draw a circle about them.

The ſixt Table, ſheweth the lower belly, all the containing parts, aſwell proper as common, being remooued, & the bowels lying in their natural poſition, couered with the kall or omentum, together with the vmbilicall veſſels.

TABVLA. VI.

FIG. I

FIG. II

A. A. B. B. The inner face of the Peritonaeum cut into four parts, and ſo turned backward. B. The vpper B. ſheweth the implantation of the vmbilical veine into the Liuer. C. The Nauell ſeparated from the Peritonaeum. From D. to the vpper B. The vmbilicall veine. E E. The vtter part of the ſtomacke blowne vp, neither couered by the Liuer, nor by the Kall. F F. A part of the gibbous ſide of the liuer G. Veſſels diſſeminated thorough the peritonaeum. * The breſt blade. H. The bottome of the bladder of vrine I. The connexion of the Peritoneum to the bottome of the bladder. K K K K. The Kall couering the Guts. M N. Veſſels and ſinnewes embracing the bottome of the ſtomacke. O. The meeting of the veſſelles of both ſides, ſo that M. N. and O. ſhewe the ſeame which Ariſtotle makes mention of in the 4. booke of the parts of the creatures, and the 3. hiſtory. PP. Certain branches of veſſels running along the bottom of the ſtomacke. Q Q Q Q. Certaine branches of veſſels diſtributed to the vpper Membrane of the Omentum, and compaſſed with fat. aa. The two vmbilicall Arteries, going downe by the ſides of the bladder to a branch of the great artery.

b. The Ligament of the bladder which is ſhewed for the Vrachus. The ſecond Figure ſheweth the vmbilicallVeine. A. That part which ioyneth to the nauell. B. The other that is inſerted into the Liuer.

The nauell therefore is the ſtumpe of the vmbilicall veſſelles, by which the Infant was nouriſhed in the wombe, [Tab. 6. C.] therefore implanted into the middeſt of the lower The vmbilicall veſſels. belly, becauſe it was requiſite, that as well the Alimentary as the Vitall blood ſhould firſt apply to the parts contained in this belly. Now the vmbilical veſſels are theſe: One veine, in bruite Beaſts there are two: Two Arteries ſometimes, (yet that rarely) but one: diuided at the inſide of the nauell into two, and in Beaſts the Vrachus.

The vmbilicall veine [Tab. 6. from D to D] is the firſt of all the veines, yea the Principle of Perfection of all the parts of the body, in reſpect of their fleſhy ſubſtance, becauſe it is The vmbilicall Veine. the vehicle or conueigher of blood, as well for the matter whereof all the Parenchymata of all the parts; wherefore it is alſo the roote of the Gate-veine, and is formed together with the vmbilicall arteries immediately of the ſeede before any of the entrals. And this truth accordeth with the opinions of Hippocrates and Galen, and with right reaſon: for the Infant Hippocrates. Galen. needeth both bloud and ſpirits for the generation of his parts: now becauſe theſe muſt be conuayed by veſſels, it followeth neceſſarily that thoſe veſſels ſhould be generated before the parts themſelues; and theſe are they. So we ſee the ſeede of Corne or ſuch like, when Compariſon. it is caſt into the earth, firſt of all, it ſhooteth out of it ſelfe the beginning of the ſtalke and of the roote together, that afterward the ſtalke may be nouriſhed by the rootes. Semblably in the figuration of Man-kinde at the ſame inſtant that the ſubſtance of the body beginneth to be moulded, the vmbilicall veſſel is produced whereby the creature might be nouriſhed and augmented.

This veine [Table 6. from D to B] paſſeth through the double membranes of the Rimme, The paſſage of the vmbilicall veine. and in the Infant hauing gotten through the place of the nauill, becommeth ſometimes two, ſometimes preſently after his egreſſe is deuided, ſo that it ſeemeth to bee double, and together with the arteries is compaſſed with a membrane called the Gut-let, and ſo runneth out into a great length; Veſilius ſayth of a foote and a halfe long, but oftentimes it is much longer, yea ſometimes double and treble. The veine is full of knottes, by which The knots of the veine. ſome ſuperſticious Midwiues gather how many children the Mother ſhall haue, but their true vſe is to ſtay and entertaine the bloud, that it might receiue a more exquiſite elaboration for the nouriſhment of the tender Infant. The arteries becauſe they are ordayned to conuay the ſpirites for the ſupport of life are ſtraight and euen without any boſſed knottes at all.

When theſe veſſels come vnto the ſecundine or after-birth they diſperſe through it notable The manner how they nouriſh & ſuſtain the Infant. braunches, and leſſer toward his outward part, which atteining vnto the Liuer or Cake of the wombe, doe forme a Net-like complication, till at length they looſe themſelues into ſmall hairie ſtrings, by which as by the tendrils of the rootes of plants, the mothers bloude both alimentary and vitall together with the ſpirit is drawne out of the mothers veines and arteries into theſe vmbilicall veſſelles. From whence the veines conuey the bloud into the Gate-vein, & from thence by the Anaſtomoſes or inocculations which are betwixt the roots of the Gate and the hollow-veines, it paſſeth into the trunk of the hollow vein, and ſo nouriſheth the whole body of the Infant. The Vmbilical arteries by which the Infant hath tranſpiration do tranſport the vital bloud vnto the Aorta or great arterie, & from thence it paſſeth vnto the heart to maintain the natiue heate and life of the little creature. But after the Infant is borne, the Midwife after ſhe haue ſtroaked down the bloud to nouriſh the Babe, A direction for Midwiues caſteth it into a knot cloſe to the belly, and then cutteth it off, and the ſtumpe that is left is the nauill.

And becauſe the portions of them, which are left within the body ſhould, not be altogether The vſe of theſe veſſels after the birth vnprofitable, they are turned into ligaments. The veine becauſe it proceedeth out of the Fiſſure or cleft [Tab 6. B and tab. 4. lib. 3. F] which is in the hollow part of the Liuer, and thence attaineth betwixt the two Membranes of the Rim vnto the Nauill, becommeth the Ligament of the Liuer, which ſometimes in dropſie bodies openeth (yea and euen in our diſſections we haue ſometimes followed it with a Probe and found it open into the Liuer) The way of the dropſie water. and ſo auoydeth by the nauill the water which is gathered in the Liuer: but the chiefe vſe of it is to tye downe the Liuer to the Nauil that it riſe not vp and ſo ſtop the deſcent of the midriffe in our inſpiration. And this vſe of it the Egyptians know full well, for they vſe to flay at this day their Theeues, and they liue in great torment til the Hang-man or Butcher cut the nauill, and then they dye inſtantly, the Liuer gathering vp vnto the midriffe and ſo A cruel cuſtome of the Egyptians. The paſſage of the vmbilical arteries. ſtopping their breath.

The Vmbillicall arteries [Table 6. AA tab. 2. lib. 3. kl] ariſe as moſt do agree (though Veſalius be of another mind) from the Iliacall arteries, or rather they are there implanted ſayth Bauhine, and running along by the ſides of the bladder [Table 2. k l tab. 4. lib. 3. a a] they paſſe vpward through the Membranes of the Peritonaeum vnto the Nauill, and ſo become the laterall Ligaments of the bladder.

Finally, the Vrachus [Table 6. b tab. 2. lib. 3. i] or the vrinarie veſſel in beaſts, ariſeth from The vrachus in beaſtes. the bottom of the bladder [Table 6. H tab. 2. lib. 3. g] and aſcendeth betwixt the two arteries through the duplication of the Peritonaeum, and iſſuing out at the nauill-ſtead is lengthned into two guts as it were, and maketh that coate of the creature which is called Alantois, into which the vrine of the Calfe is poured, which is there retained till it be calued.

But in Man there ariſeth from the bottome of the bladder [Tab. 6. H Tab. 2. li. 3, g] a Ligament In Men. like to the Vrachus [Tab. 6, b Tab. 2. li. 3, 1, i] but it is not al perforated. It paſſeth betwixt the vmbilicall [Tab. 6. a a.] Arteries, and is firmely knit vnto the nauell [Tab. 6. c.] to which it faſtneth the bladder, and ſo holdeth it ſuſpended, that it may not mooue this way or that way, or be otherwiſe in danger of breaking, becauſe (ſaith Varolius) whatſoeuer is ſeparated from the blood whilſt the Infant is in the Mothers wombe, is gathereth together in the bladder. Hence it is that new borne Babes haue their bladders diſtended & full of Vrine, which they auoide in great quantity before they take any ſuſtenance. But afterward as the childe groweth, this Ligament degenerateth into a very ſmal filament or twiſt The vſe of it after the birth with which the bladder is tied to the Peritonaeum, and ſo ſuſtained, that when the bladder is diſtended, his necke might not be preſſed. But of theſe veſſels wee ſhall haue occaſion to intreate heereafter more in our diſcourſe concerning the Conformation of the Infant. In the meane time this ſhall be ſufficient. And thus much of the common Inueſting parts of the whole body, & of thoſe that are particular to the Lower Belly: now it remaineth that we decide ſuch controuerſies as are on foote concerning them, and ſo paſſe on to the nutritiue parts.

The Praeface.

HAuing in the former Booke diſmantled this Caſtle of the Bodye, and particularly the lower Region, wee are now arriued at that worke-houſe of Nature, wherein ſhee hath built her Engines and Inſtruments by which ſhe doth not onely nouriſh and ſuſtain the whole Family, but alſo perpetuate Mankinde by Propagation; the deſtiny of the matter not admitting a perpetuity in the particular creature. But becauſe theſe two workes of Propagation and nouriſhment are altogether diſtinct, if not in the Faculties being both naturall Alterations; the one called Generation, the other Aſsimulation; yet in the parts and Organs thereto belonging: wee haue alſo thought good to diuide them in our Diſcourſe; and referring the worke of propagation to afterward, in this place onely to handle the parts ſeruing to nutrition or nouriſhment.

Seeing therefore the ſubſtance of the whole body hath a neceſſary diffluence and diſsipation, as well by the in bred heate, which like the greene worme feedeth vpon the choiſeſt gemmes and flowers euen the Radical moiſture, as alſo by the outward aire, and other externall cauſes, and therefore cannot poſsible either encreaſe to the iuſt extent or conſiſt when it is growne, vnleſſe the detriment and ſcath which is ſuſtained by ſuch diſsipation and diſſolution bee reſtored and made good: Nature hath prouided certaine nouriſhing Organs, whereby that daily expence is continually ſupplied. And heerein we haue to admire the wonderfull prouidence of the great Creator, who hath diſpoſed theſe parts wherin it was neceſſary there ſhould be ſuch a confluence of noiſome excrements in the loweſt place, as it were in the ſinke of the body, leaſt otherwiſe their offenſiue exhalations ſhould defile the braine and the heart, which are the ſeats of the principall faculties, or vitiate and diſturbe the reſt of the ſenſes. For this lower Region, is as it were the kitchen of the houſe, in which there are ſome parts, which as Cookes do prepare the common diet for the reſt. But in the deſcription of his Region, it muſt be remembred that we muſt not follow the order of dignity, or of nature, but of diſſection, taking the parts according to their poſitiō.

The • ie therefore falleth firſt of all into the ſnare of the kell, and indeede it is of all things moſt like to a ſnare or puiſenet, the cloſe Meſhes whereof, are purfled with curled veines and curdled or criſped fat, ſo becomming a thrummed rugge to keepe warme the Membranous and vnbloody guts and ſtomacke vnder it. As for his duplication, wherein the ſnaking and ſnayling diuarications of the veſſels do craule all ouer the belly, I ſuſpect it to haue bin ordained by nature, for ſome more ſecret and myſticall end, then the ſecuring of thoſe tender ſaplings, albeit I reſt heerein vnſatisfied for any thing I haue read.

Immediately vnder theſe Cipreſſe wings (for wings they are called by the Anatomiſts) or Cauly cobwebs, appeareth the Maze or labyrinth of the guts wheeled about in manifold foulds & convolutions, that neither the aliment ſhould ſo ſuddenly paſſe away, and ſo the wombe of man become an inſatiate Orque voyding whilſt it doth deuour, neyther yet the noiſom ſteame of the Faeculent excrements haue free and direct aſcent to the vpper parts, but be intercepted and deteined within thoſe Meanders, & ſo ſmothered in thoſe gulphs of the Guts, or let out at the port Eſquiline. In the middeſt of the Guttes is ſcituated the Meſenterie, which we may call not the Midriffe, but the Midruffe, for it is moſt like vnto a gathered ruffe, ſuſtayning the winding reuolutions of the Guttes in their proper places, and conuaying vnto them the Meſeraicke veines, by which as by tender bearded rootes, the Aliment is conuayed vnto the gate of the Liuer: ſome haue called them Batuli domus, the Porters of the houſe, becauſe they continually carry the Aliment vnto that furnace, where it is tryed into bloud. Neither are they idle and rigid paſſages, but as Homer feigneth that the inſtruments of Vulcan are moued by inſtinct and of their owne accord, ſo we may ſay that theſe veſſels are taught by their Creator, not onely to leade along the Chylus, but to draw it and prepare it for the Liuer.

Next appeareth the Pancreas which we call in Swine the Sweet-bread, a rude and vnſhapely lumpe, moſt like a map or diſh-clout, both in faſhion and vſe; or if you would liken it to any thing in the body, then it neareſt reſembleth the Liuer or cake of the wombe, which groweth to the rootes of the Infants nauell. It ſerueth for a pillow or Cuſhion, to boulſter vp the manifold diuiſions of the Veines, Arteries, and Sinewes, which in that ſeat of the body are diſtributed vnto the adiacent parts; beſide many other vſes which we refer vnto their proper place: and paſſe along vnto the ſtomacke, the Cooke-roome, where Diet is the Steward, Appetite the Clark, and Concoction the maiſter Cooke. From thence the viands are deliuered vnto the Liuer, the principall part of this lower region, wherein they attaine their vttermoſt perfection, being depurated, from the ſcum by the bladder of Gall, from the reſidence by the ſpleene, from the vnprofitable liquor by the kidneies, which conuay it vnto the Ceſterne of the bladder, to be caſt out by the Conduite. Of all which if I ſhould in this place vndertake to diſcourſe, as it were eaſie for mee, though briefly as I began, yet the ſhortneſſe of the partes I ſee would amount vnto too long a ſumme to bee comprehended in a Preface, eſpecially conſidering wee ſhall at large proſecute euery particular in the following diſcourſe: wherefore after we haue giuen you another kinde of diſtribution of them in the Chapter following, we will apply our ſelues vnto their particular Hiſtories.

CHAP. I. A distribution of the naturall parts contained in the lower Belly.

HAuing already intreated of the Inueſting or Cōtayning parts of the lower region or nether Belly, it followeth now that we continue our diſcourſe to the parts contayned alſo. Theſe are of double vſe, for either they ſerue for nouriſhment, or for generation; thoſe that belong to generation and propagation of the kinde, we refer vnto the

The parts belonging to nutrition.

To chilification.

Stomack.

Kell.

Sweet bread.

Guts.

Menſentery.

To ſanguification.

Meſeraicke Veines.

Gate veine.

Liuer.

Hollow vein.

Parts auoyding the excrements.

The bladder of gall.

The ſpleene.

Vas breue.

Haemorroid veines.

Kidneyes.

Vreters.

Bladder and yarde.

next Booke. The nouriſhing parts doe either perfect the Chylus which we call Chilification, or the bloud which wee call Sanguification. For the firſt, ſome make and concoct the Chylus, as the ſtomacke; ſome helpe and further this concoction, as the Kell and the Sweet-bread; others put to the laſt hand of perfection, and then diſtribute it, as the ſmall guts; others receiue and auoyde the groſſe and thicke excrements, as the great Guts, and theſe together with the ſmal, are faſtned vnto the Meſenterie.

For Sanguification, ſome parts ſucke the Chylus out of the Guts, alter it and giue it a certaine rudiment or tincture of bloud, as the Meſeraicke veines, which alſo carry it by the Port veine, vnto the gate of the Liuer, and thence into the ſubſtance thereof, where it receiueth the perfection of bloud. Others when it is thus perfected, doe diſtribute it into the whole body, as the hollow veine by his faire forked branches. Others receiue the excrements, either yelow choller, as the Bladder of Gall, and that which wee call Porus Biliarius, and conueyeth it into the Guttes; or blacke and feculent choler, as the ſpleene or Milt, in which it receiueth a farther concoction, and the more laudable part it reſerueth for his owne nouriſhment, but the very Lees it ſendeth away either vpward vnto the ſtomacke by a ſhort veſſell called Vas breue, where it becommeth the Appetites remembrancer; or downward to the Haemorrhoidall veines. Finally, the ſerous or wheyie part of the bloud is ſtill deſtilled away by the Kidneyes, wherein there is a ſegregation or ſeparation made of that whey or vrine from the bloud; the bloud remayning behind for the nouriſhment of the Kidneyes, but the whey is deriued by the vreters into the bladder, from whence it is deliuered out by the Conduite.

Of all which parts we will entreat as I ſaid before, according to the order of Diſſection, beginning with the Kell or Omentum.

CHAP. II. Of the Omentum or Kall.

THE Kall or Kell which is deciphered in the ſixt Table of the ſecond booke, The names & the reaſons of them. and in the firſt and ſecond of this third booke, is called Omentum, as it were Operimentum, that is a couering: of the Greeks 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to ſwim vpon, becauſe it ſwimmeth vppon the bottome of the ſtomacke [Table 2 bb] and the vppermoſt guts [Table 2 cc.] From the wandring and implicated paſſages of his veſſels, which may be likened to a fiſhers net [Table 1. Figure 1. and 2.] it

Table 1. Lib. 3. The firſt figure ſheweth the Kall or Omentum, whole and looſed on euery ſide, reſembling a Satchell, or a ſmall fiſhers Net, with the courſe of the Veines, Arteries, & Sinewes, running through it. The ſecond figure contayneth the lower membrane of the Omentum, the vpper being remooued with the Collicke gut which it contayneth and the veſſels.

FIG: I.

FIG: II.

aaaaaa. The outward face of the vpper membrane of the Kail. bbbb. The circle or girdle of the kall at which it growes. ccc. The vpper part of the lower membrane aboue the colon. def. Sheweth the membrane, veſſels, and fat of the Omentū. g. The trunke of the gate veine where it commeth out of the Liuer. h. An arterie with a nerue reaching to the hollowneſſe of the liuer, and the bladder of gall. i. A veſſell comming to the pylorus, eſpecially on the backpart, hauing an artery his cō panion. kk. A veſſell with a nerue which goeth to the right bottom of the ſtomack. llmm. Braunches inwrapping the body of the ſtomacke from a veſſell marked with k which alſo goe through the vpper mēbrane of the kal mm. n A veſſell reached out to the duodenum, and to the beginning of the empty gut, oftentimes hauing a ſmall nerue to beare him company. o The diuiſion of the gateveine into the right and the lefte branch. p The right branch running into the meſēterium & the guts q A veine going to the backeparts of the ſtomacke. ſ A veine imbracing the lefte mouth of the ſtomacke, in manner of a crowne. t The artery of the meſentery. u An artery going to the lower mēbrane of the kal, x A veſſel ſent with a nerue to the colon and to the lower membrane of the kall. x A veſſel going to the lower Omentum. yy The courſe of the veſſels of the ſpleene from the ſpleenicke branch. z A branch reaching to the left bottom of the ſtomacke. aaaa The Pācreas or ſweetbread vnder the veſſels and the duodenum. The ſecond Figure. A A The vpper part of the lower kal ariſing from the back, which behind is vnder the ſtomacke, & with twoe membranes comprehendeth or embraceth the colon at the bottom of the ſtomack. B A veine comming from the left trunk of the gate veine and the arterie, with a nerue for the moſt part tied vp to it, going into the kall. C A notable veine and an arterie communicated to the kall and the collicke gutte, to which a ſmall nerue is added in ſome ſteads, D A veine running along the left ſide of the kall. E. The right ſide of the collicke gut which lyeth vnder the hollownes of the liuer here cut away. F. The left ſide of the collicke gutte which lyeth vpon the ſpleene. GG, A part of the collick gut running along vnder the bottom of the ſtomacke. HHH. The lower part of the inner kall ariſing in ſome ſort from the collick gut. III. The remayning portions of the vpper membrane of the kall torne off, that it may be ſhowne how the kall may be compared to a ſatchell or bagge. is called rete or reticulum, for that ſayth Archangelus, as a net intangleth the fiſhes, ſo in Archangelus. this Membrane the Fatty vapours are intercepted and ſtayed. The Arabians call it Zirbus, the Latines Mappaventris, the diſh-clout or map of the Belly, becauſe it licketh vp the ſuperfluities thereof. All the ſanguine or bloudy parts almoſt are couered heerewith, but ouer ſome it is more fatty, ouer others more membranous. Amongſt all creatures it is greateſt in Men and Apes; and of Men, thoſe that liue a ſedentarie and idle life, ſacrificing to their appetites, haue it ſo great, that it becommeth a burthen vnto them, whereupon they are called Epiploocomiſtae, that is, Kal-carriers; but thoſe that vſe great exerciſes, Kal carriers. as Hunters and ſuch like, haue it more membranous, and leſſe fatty.

It is a large membrane, ſcituated before vpon the bottome of the ſtomacke, [Table 6. The ſcituation of the Kal. PP Lib. 2.] and downeward ouer the guts [Table 6. XXXX Lib. 2.] vnto the Nauill. Sometimes, but ſeldome, and that in Apes and Dogges it is ſtretched euen vnto the ſharebone; and vſually in diſſections it is obſerued to bee rowled vp, or doubled towards the ſpleene, not onely in ſuch as are hanged or drowned ſayeth Veſalius, but alſo in thoſe that die of other Veſalius. ordinary diſeaſes, or come to their ends by ſodaine miſchances. Sometimes alſo it inſinuateth it ſelfe into the conuolutions or windings of the guts, and ſometimes in Women it paſſeth betweene the bottomes of the wombe and the bladder, and by ſtreightning the mouth of the wombe becommeth an ordinary, but yet not a perpetuall cauſe of barrenneſſe or ſterility, as alſo Hippocrates obſerued in his book de natura Muliebri. In ſome women after their trauell, it remayneth gathered together about the middle of their Bellies, Hippocrates. and there is the cauſe of ſore paynes. But if it fall into the paſſage that deſcendeth into the Cod, it cauſeth a ſoft rupture, which diſeaſe no creature is ſubiect vnto but Men & Apes, as ſayeth Galen in the third Chapter of his ſixt booke de administrationibus Anatomicis. Galen.

It is faſtned alwayes to the ſtomacke [Table 6. MNO Lib. 2.] to the Spleen and the Collicke His connection. gut [Table 1. Figure 2. GGHH] to other parts ſometimes it is ioyned, ſometimes it is free from them, for it behooued not ſayth Galen in the 11. chapter of the fourth booke de vſu partium; that it ſhould hang looſely, leaſt it ſhould be crumpled together, and ſhould leaue many parts vncouered, which ſtand in neede of his warmth.

The forme of it is likeſt to a Purſe-net or Faulkners bagge, [Table 1. Fig. 1. and 2. II] The forme of it. conſiſting of a double membrane knit together in the bottome; Columbus ſayth, but only reflexed or turned backe againe. It hath a round orifice [Table 1. Figure 1. bb] which aſcendeth higher in the hinder part then before, and belowe it is round [Table 1. Figure 1. and 2.]

It is compounded of membranes and veſſels, and a muddy and eaſily putrifying Fatte, The frame or compoſition. which compoſition Galen expreſſeth vnder the name of his originall, in the place next aboue named. The Membranes are two (whence of ſome it is called a double Peritonaeum) His two membranes. and thoſe very fine and ſmooth (leaſt the guts ſhould bee ouer burdened with his waight) lying one vpon the top of another; the vpper is called the vpper wing, the lower the lower wing [Table 2. cc.] The vpper and formoſt ariſeth at the bottome of the ſtomacke [Tab. 2. aa. bb.] from the Peritonaeum which compaſſeth it about, and maketh his third coat, and is ioyned in a right line, with a portion of the inferiour membrane in the hollow parts of the Liuer and the ſpleene. The lower and hind-moſt wing ariſeth from the Peritonaeum at the backe [Table 1. figure 1. ccc] preſently vnder the midriffe; and being led to the hollow ſide of the Liuer, it cleaueth (yet but ſeldome) to a part of it, as alſo to the midriffe, to the right ſide of the ſtomacke, almoſt to the whole gut called duodenum, and to the hollowe part of the ſpleene; and groweth faſt to the ſtomacke, and to the collicke gut, [Table 1. Connexion. figure 1. GG] all the way the ſame is annexed to the bottom of the ſtomacke, ſo that to that gut it is as it were [Table 1. figure 2. HH] a meſenterie. In Dogs it is neither tyed to the Colon, nor to any other gut; in Apes onely to the right part of the Colon.

Many veines (but onely from the port veine) paſſe through both his wings. Through His veſſels. veines. the vpper from two veines which paſſe by the bottome of the ſtomacke (which are called the right and the left [Tab. 3. H and X] Gaſtra epiplois) infinitely propagated obliquely downward [Table 1. figure 1. kk mm.] Through the lower wing from thoſe veines which paſſe into the ſpleene [Table 1. fig. 1. ux figure 2. BCD] which are diuerſly ſpread, ſometimes with a foure-fold branch (as in the hiſtory of the Port veine ſhall be ſayd) for the nouriſhment of the adiacent parts.

They are ſprinkled with ſo many Arteries [Table 1. figure 1. u figure 2. c] from the Caeliacall Arteries.

TABVLA II.

The lower belly, with the vpper Membrane of the Kall torn vp, and turned aboue the outſide of the Cheſt and the ſtomacke; the ſtomack alſo remoued out of his ſeat to the Cheſt, that the lower Membrane of the kall might the better bee perceiued; as alſo the guts remayning in their naturall poſition, and a part of the ſpleen, are herein deciphered.

aaaa. The inſide of the vpper membrane of the kal, which ſome call alam ſuperiorem the vpper wing. bb. The ſtomack ſtrutting out couered with the vpper membrane of the kall. cc. The lower membrane of the kall, or his nether wing gathered vpward d Veſſels paſsing to the ſpleen which appeareth bunching vnder the Omentum at b. e The trunke of the gate vein. f The ſpleenick branch of the port veine. g The bladder of vrine. h The ſeate of the ſpleen. i The veſſels called Vrachos, by which the Infant is nouriſhed in the wombe. kk The 2. vmbilicall arteries. & meſenterical branches to giue them life; but their nerues from the Ribbe-branch [Table 1. fig. 1.] of the ſixt payre are wondrous ſmall, but finely ſcattered that they might Nerues. not be altogether without ſence.

The Fat is very plentifull about the veſſels [Table 1. figure 1. d e f] but in the diſtances betwixt them, none at all. In an ordinary fat man it may amount to a pound, or a pound The fat of the Kell. and a halfe; and amongſt it do runne innumerable glandules or kernels, which ſucke vp the faeculent moyſture, which is ſeparated in the firſt concoction. Wherefore ſeeing it is not ingendered of any portion of the bloud, as that fat called pinguedo, or as other fats, therfore it eaſily putrifieth, ſo that if vppon a wound it fall out of the body, it becommeth preſently rotten, which hapneth not to the other fats vnder the skin, or in other parts.

The vſe of the Fat of the Kall, is to cheriſh and to comfort the bottome of the ſtomack, (for the vpper part thereof is warmed by the Liuer which lyeth vppon it, and therefore it is The vſe of the fat of the Kell. that the Kall attayneth not ſo high) as alſo to increaſe the heate of the guts: for both theſe parts are membranous and without bloud; and therefore their naturall heate is but weake. Now this comfort the Kall affoordeth not onely by his owne heate, which yet is the more, becauſe of the manifolde Veines and Arteries which are wouen together thorough his ſubſtance: but alſo becauſe beeing thicke and bedded together, it much hindereth the heate from diſsipation, and the incurſion alſo of outward colde, and ſo by conſequence is a great helpe and furtherer of concoction. And that it was ordayned to increaſe heate; Galen in his fourth Booke de vſu partium, and in the ninth Chapter, maketh manifeſt by the example of thoſe, who hauing got a deepe wound in their bellies, ſo that a part of the Kall falleth out, do euer after worſe concoct their nouriſhment, and ſtand in need of Stomachers or other couerings vpon their bellies to keep them warme, eſpecially when much of it falleth out; for it preſently groweth liuid, and conſtraineth the Chirurgion to take it off, ſo ſaith Hippocrates in the beginning of his firſt Booke de Morbis; If the Kall fall out, Hippocrates. it putrifieth neceſſarily. And Galen in the place before named ſaith, hee tooke almoſt all of A • ſt •• ry out of Galen. it from a Fencer, who was preſently cured, but euer after was eaſily offended with colde, ſo as he was conſtrained to defend his belly with Wooll. Heereto alſo Ariſtotle aſſenteth in the third Chapter of his fourth Booke de partibus Animalium, Nature (ſaith he) abuſeth the Kall to helpe the concoction of the Aliment, that it might bee done with more eaſe, and greater expedition. For heate concocteth: now that which is fat is hot, and therefore the Kall beeing Ariſtotle. fat, muſt needs concoct.

Another vſe of the Kall is to keepe the guts moyſt, becauſe they are often diſtended, & againe corrugated, as they are filled with Chylus, or empried of it againe. A third vſe is, that in time of neceſsity and affamiſhment, ſaieth Galen in the xi. Chapter of the fourth Galen. Booke de vſu partium, it might ſupply a kinde of ſubſidiarie nouriſhment to the naturall heate.

The vſe of the Membranes of the Kall or Kell, is to ſuſtaine the branches of the Gate Veine, and the Coeliacall Arterie which paſſe into the Stomacke, the Spleene, the Gut The vſes of the Membranes of the Kell. called Duodenum, and the Collicke gut. Againe, to knit the ſtomacke, the duodenum, and the Collick guts vnto the backe. To couple together the Liuer and the Spleene.

Archangelus addeth. That the thicke and bloudie vapours ariſing from the parts contayned Archangelus. in the Lower belly, might cleaue into theſe Membranes, and by their denſitie and thightneſſe or faſtneſſe be condenſed or curdled into fat, that ſo good a vapour as might afterward be turned into nouriſhment, ſhould not vapour out in vaine. Finally, Laurentius addeth another vſe of the Membranes out of Hippocrates Booke de Glandulis, That Leurentius out of Hippocrates. when the humour which commeth from the Guts, is ſo plentifull that it cannot be receyued and aſſumed into the Glandules, the ouer-plus might bee reſerued in the Membranes of the Kell.

CHAP. III. A briefe Deſcription of the Gate-Veine and his Branches.

NOw becauſe the Branches of the Gate-veine, and the Caeliacall or Stomacke Artery muſt be demonſtrated by order of Diſſection before wee come to the Guts, or elſe they will be offended, I haue thought it not amiſſe Why we treat of thē in this place. to giue you a briefe deſcription of them in this place, referring the larger and more exact diſcourſe vnto the proper hiſtory of the Veins and Arteries. Firſt therefore, the Gate-veine (ſo called, becauſe through it as through a gate the Chylus is conueyed into the Liuer) ariſeth out of the hollow part The Original of the Gate-Veine. Bauhine. of the Liuer, betwixt the two ſmall eminencies of ſwellings thereof which Hippocrates calleth Portas the gates. Some thinke, it is propagated from the vmbilicall Veine which proceedeth out of that cauity. We will diuide it into the Trunke and Branches. The trunk before it is diuided [Tab. 3. R] ſendeth foorth two ſmall ſhootes from his fore-part called Cyſticae gemellae Cyſticae Gemellae, or Twin-veines of the Gall, [Tab. 3. c c] which paſſe vnto the bladder of Gall. The ſecond is called Gaſtrica dextra, the right ſtomacke Veine [Tab. 3. b] which goeth vnto the backe part of the ſtomacke, and the Pylorus or mouth of the ſame. Gaſtrica dextra

The branches are ſome of them vpper, ſome neather. The vpper branches which wee call the roots of the Gate-veine, [Tab. 3. AAAA] are diſſeminated through the hollow part of the Liuer, and do make one Trunke [Tab. 3. B C D E.] Theſe roots are by Anaſtomoſis ioyned with the roots of the hollow Veine.

The nether branches ſhoot out on the right ſide, or on the left, from the right ſide three branches.

The firſt, called Gaſtroepiplois dextra, the right ſtomacke and Kall veine [Tab. 3. H] attaineth Gaſtroepiplois dextra. from the right ſide of the trunke, to the bottome of the ſtomacke, and the vpper membrane or wing of the Kell.

The ſecond is called Inteſtinalis or the Gut-veine [Tab. 3 I.] becauſe it is conueyed vnto Inteſtinalis. the middle of the duodenum, and the beginning of the Ieiunum or empty gut.

The third is called Meſenterica, or the veine of the Meſentery [Table 3. b.] which is ſubdiuided Meſenterica dextra. into three veines: two on the right hand called Meſentericae dextrae, which are diſtributed into the guts called Ieiunum, Ileon, Caecum, and a part of the collick gut, where becomming

Tab. iii. ſheweth the Vena porta, or Gate-vein with his branches, which he ſendeth to the bladder of Gall to the ſtomacke, to the Spleene, to the Meſentery, and to the Guts.

TABVLA. III.

1, 2, 3, 4, 5. The vpper Branches of the Gate Veine, diſſeminated thorough the Caue of the hollowe parts of the Liuer. AAAA. Their diſtribution maketh the form of the Liuer. B. The trunke of the Gate-veine comming out of the hollow part of the Liuer. C C. The two twin veines of the Gall, called Cyſticae gemellae. D The right Gaſtrick or ſtomacke Veine. E. The diuiſion of the trunke of the Port-Veine into two branches. F The left branch, which is the vpper, and is called the Spleene branch. G. The right branch, which is the greater and the lower, called the Meſentericall branch. H. The right ſtomack Kal-veine, cald Gaſtroepiplois. I. The Gut-veine called Inteſtinalis K. The leſſer ſtomacke veine, called Gaſtrica minor. L. The right Kall Veine called Epiplois dextra. M. The ſweet-bred Veines called Pancreae. N. The great ſtomack Veine called Gaſtrica maior. O O. Two Veins of the laſt named branch, inwrapping the backſide of the ſtomacke. P. The Bifurcation or partition of the great ſtomak Veine in the vpper part of the ſtomacke. Q. The Crowne-veine of the ſtomacke called Coronaria ſtomachica. R. A branch of the Crown-veine paſsing along the vpper ſide of the ſtomack, and giuing branches to the Pylorus or mouth of the ſtomacke. S. The backward or hinder Kall-veine called, Epiplois poſtica. T. The diuiſion of the Splenick branch. V. The left kall-veine called Epiplois ſiniſtra, whoſe root in the great figure is at V. but his diſtribution is well ſhewne in the ſmall figure by V. and T. X. The left ſtomack-kall veines, called Gaſtroepiplois ſiniſtra. Y Z. The veines which runne vnto the left ſide of the ſtomack turned backe from them which go vnto the vpper part of the Spleene, and the vpper Z of the two, ſheweth the veſſell called Vas breue or the ſhort veſſel, whereby the melancholy paſſeth out of the Spleene into the ſtomack, & this is the reaſon why melancholy people haue alwayes craſie ſtomackes. aaaa Smal branches running through the ſubſtance of the Spleene, making the forme of the ſpleene b. The right Meſentericke veine. c. The left Meſenterick. dddd. The Meſeraicall Veines. ee. The Veine which belongeth to the Collicke gut. ff. Veines belonging to the right Gut. gg. The Hemorrhoidall Veynes which compaſſe the Fundament: but theſe ſhall bee more liuely deſcribed heereafter. verie ſlender and fine like bearded roots of a tree; they make thoſe veines which we commonly call the Meſeraick veines [Tab. 3. dddd] which paſſe between the two membranes The Meſeraik Veines. of the Meſentery, and gaping with open mouth at the coate, not at the cauity of the Guts; do ſucke from them the Chylus, to which they affoord a certain rudiment or beginning of bloud, and then conuey it to the Liuer, or rather into the rootes of the Porta, which are diſſeminated in the Liuer. From whence a part falleth out into the ſubſtance of the Liuer for his Nouriſhment, the reſt is driuen into the hollow Veine, to be communicated to the whole body. Moreouer we muſt know, that the very ſame Meſeraicke veines which carry the Chylus thus vnto the Liuer, do alſo bring from the Liuer vnto the Guttes, perfect bloud for their nouriſhment at the very ſame time; the Veines of the Liuer drawing the Chylus, and the Gut drawing the blood.

The third Meſenteriall Veine, is called Meſenterica ſiniſtra, and is diſſeminated into the Meſenterica ſiniſtra. left [Tab. 3. C.] and middle part of the Meſenterie. From this commeth the Hemorrhoidalis interna, the inward Hemorrhoidall Vein, [Tab. 3. gg] (for the external proceedeth from The Hemorrhoid Veines. the Hypogaſtricall branch of the Hollow Veine) and deſcendeth by the end of the Collicke [Tab. 3. f f] vnder the right gut, whoſe extremity it compaſſeth with ſmall Tendrils, by which the Hemorrhoides do flow. And thus much of the branches which proceede out of the right ſide of the trunke of the Gate-veine.

Out of the left ſide iſſueth the ſplenick bough, and from it many propagations, ſome before Ramus ſplenicus ſome after his diuiſion: before his diuiſion ſpring fiue branches.

The firſt called Gaſtrica minor & ſinistra, the leſſer and left ſtomacke veine [Table 3. K] goeth vnto the back part of the ſtomacke. Gaſtrica minor.

The ſecond called Gaſtrica maior [Table 3. N] creepeth vnder the ſtomacke to his vpper Gaſtrica maior. orifice with three branches; the middle of which is called Coronaria Stomachica, the Crowne veine of the ſtomacke [Table 3. Q] becauſe it doeth incompaſſe the vppermoſt mouth thereof. Epiplois dextra

The third is called Epiplois dextra, the right Kell veine [Table 3. L] this attayneth vnto the right ſide of the lower wing of the Kell, and to the Collicke gut.

The fourth called Epiplois poſtica, the backward Kell veine [Table 3. S] paſſeth with a double Epiplois poſtica. branch, one on the right hand, another on the left, to the vnder wing of the Omentum or Kell, and a part of the Collicke gut.

The fift is manifold, called Pancreae [Table 3. M] becauſe like ſmall haires they paſſe vnto Pancrea. the Pancreas or ſweet-bread; and theſe are the braunches which doe iſſue before the diuiſion.

After the diuiſion from the vpper braunch neere the ſuperior part of the ſpleene, ſpringeth a notable veine, commonly called Vas breue, the ſnort veſſell [Table 3. Z] which is inſerted Vas breue. into the left ſide of the bottome of the ſtomacke, by which the melancholy bloud is belched out into the mouth of the ſtomack, to ſtrengthē it by his adſtriction, to further the principall action of the ſtomacke which is concoction, and to prouoke appetite.

From the lower branch proceed two veines: the firſt called Epiplois ſiniſtra, the left kel Epiplois ſiniſtra veine [Table 3. V] which paſſeth to the left ſide of the lower wing of the Omentum.

The ſecond is called Gaſtro epiplois ſiniſtra, the left ſtomacke and Kell veine [Tab. 3. X.] It Gaſtro epiplois ſiniſtra. ioyneth it ſelfe with the right, and compaſſeth the bottome of the ſtomack; the remainder of them both after their copulation, is diuerſly diſtributed [table 3. Y Z] into the middle line of the ſpleene: and ſo much of the Gate veine and his branches.

Of the Arteries called Caeliaca, and Meſenterica; that is, the Arteries of the Stomacke, and the Meſenterie which accompany the branches of the Gate veine. CHAP. IIII.

THE Arteries which accompany the braunches of the Gate veine before deſcribed are three. The firſt is called Caeliaca, or the ſtomacke Arterie [Table 4. figure 1. m] and the other two, Meſenterica ſuperior, or the vpper Meſenterical Arterie [table 4. figure 1. ζ.] and the lower [table 7. 10.] called Meſenterica inferior.

The Caeliacall or ſtomacke Arterie [table 4. figure. 1. m and table Caeliaca. 7. 6] is ſo called becauſe it ſendeth many branches to the ſtomack. It is a notable branch of the great Arterie, and euery where accompanieth the braunches of the Gate veine. His originall is from the foreſide of the Aorta, where it leaneth vpon the back-bone, and is ſupported with the lower wing of the Kell, till it come to be diuided into two braunches: the right [table 4. figure 1. •] is leſſer, and the left [table 4. figure 1. u] ſomewhat larger.

The Right branch [table 4. figure 1. n] as it goeth vpward to the hollowneſſe of the Liuer, The right branch. ſheddeth ſmall ſurcles out of it ſelfe, ſome from his vpper part, and ſome from his lower.

From his vpper part two: Firſt, the right Gaſtricke or ſtomacke Arterie [table 4. figure 1. Gaſtrica dextra. Cyſticae gemellae. p] is diſtributed into the lower part of his right Orifice. Secondly, Cyſticae gemellae [table 4. figure 1. ſ figure 2. x table 7. 8.] two ſmall Arteries creeping to the bladder of gall.

From his lower part three: Firſt, the right Kell Arterie [table 4. figure 1. o figure 2. h] attayning to the right ſide of the Kell and the Collicke gut. Secondly, the gut Arterie [tab. Epiplois dextra. 4, figure 1. q figure 2. d] to the duodenum and the beginning of the Ieiunum. Thirdly and laſtly,, the right ſtomacke and Kell Arterie [table 4. figure 1. t] which is faſtned to the vpper Inteſtinalls. Kell, and ſprinkleth many branches to the foreſide and backeſide of the bottome of the ſtomacke.

That which remayneth of the right branch, determineth in the hollow of the Liuer [tab. Gaſtro. epiploit dextra. 4. figure 1. Y table 7. 7] by which it receiueth life.

The left branch [table 4. figure 2, V] called Arteria ſplenica, paſſeth obliquely through Arteria ſplenica

Table uij. ſheweth a part of the Trunke of the great Arterie, out of which the Arterie called Caeltaca proceedeth; and beſide it ſheweth the branches of the Caeliacall Arterie, which do accompany the Branches of the Gate Veine.

FIG. II. The ſecond Figure ſheweth the mutuall connexion of the Caeliacal Arteries, with the ſweet bread and the ſpleene.

TABVLA IIII.

FIG. I.

g The arterie belonging to the ſhort veſſell which paſſeth from the ſpleen to the ſtomack, called vas breue arterioſum. m The place where the Caeliacall arterie ariſeth. n The right branch of the Caeliaca. r The right Kal arterie, as it is diſſen inated into the lower membrane of the Kall. p The right ſtomacke arterie running into the right ſide of the back of the ſtomack toward the Pylorus. q The gut arterie which reacheth to the gut called duodenum and to the beginning of the Iciunum or empty gut. r The right ſtomacke-kall arterie which is diſſeminated into the right ſide of the bottome of the ſtomacke, and into the vpper membrane of the kall ſ The two twin arteries of the gal, how they paſſe vnto it. t Arteries diſtributed into the hollow part of the Liuer. u The left braunch of the Caeliaca or Aluina, which goeth eſpecially to the ſpleene. x The greater ſtomacke arterie which goeth to the hinder ſide of the ſtomacke, and to his left orifice. y Certaine ſhootes ſent into the middeſt of the ſtomacke where it is tyed to the backe. z The Crowne arterie of the ſtomacke, which circleth the left Orifice of the ſtomacke. α The left ſtomacke arterie which goeth into the vpper parts of the ſtomacke at the right orifice. β The back or hindmoſt Kall arterie. which is diſtributed into the lower membrane of the Kal and the collicke gut. γ The left kall artery which goeth to the lower membrane of the kall. ♌♌ Branches which paſſe into the hollownes of the ſpleene. • The left ſtomack Kall arterie going to the left ſide of the bottom of the ſtomacke, and the vpper membrane of the kall. ζ The vpper melentericall artery. •• The right and the left emulgent arteries as they goe to the Kidneye • . •• The right and the lefte ſpermaticall arteries

The ſecond Figure.

aa The veine, the arterie, and the nerue which fould themſelues in the Pylorus or mouth of the ſtomacke. b The leſſer braunch of the Gate-veine, or the ſpleenick branch. c The greater branch of the Gateveine or the meſentericall branch. d A veine and an arterie going to the gut called duodenum. e Veſſels going to the lower membrane o • the Kall. f The roote of the arterie which accompanieth the braunche of the gate veine g The Coronarie or crowne veine & arterie of the ſtomacke. h Veſſels going to the lower Kall, and to the collick gut. i The ſweet bread or Pancreas vppon which the veſſels are for ſecurity diſtributed. k A veine going to the left ſide of the lower Kal. ll A company of veſſelles which paſſe vnto the ſpleen. m The inſertion of theſe veſſels. nnn Veſſels reflected from the former, & offered to the ſtomack. ooo Veines and arteries ſent to the guts. pq Two arteries going to the meſentery. rrrrr The glandules or kernels of the meſentery, which lie vnder the veſſels for their ſecurity. t The trunk of the gate veine. u The hole of the bladder of gal where it opneth into the gut called the duodenum. x The veines of the bladder of gal. y Arteries and nerues that go to the liuer & the bladder of gall. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Two braunches which run vnto the back parts of the ſtomack. * The Haemorrhoidal veine & artery the Pancreas [Tab. 4. fig: 2. i] to the Spleene. [Tab. 4. fig: 2. m.] It is larger then the right branch, that it might not eaſily be obſtructed; for it conueyeth vitall ſpirits to the ſpleen, & alſo belcheth out into it the more faeculent part of the bloud contained in the great Artery. This Artery is continually ioyned vnto the ſplenick veine deſcribed in the Chapter going before, and hath ſo many branches, and in the ſame order of poſition, as alſo named by the ſame names, which we will runne breefely ouer in this place.

Before the diuiſion from his vpper part proceede.

Gaſtrica ſiniſtra vel minor, the left or leſſer ſtomacke Artery [Tab. 4. fig. 1. α] turneth on the right hand to the vpper parts of the ſtomacke. Gaſtrica ſiniſtra.

Gaſtrica maior [Tab. 4. fig. 1. x] offereth a branch to the backſide of the ſtomacke, as alſo Gaſtrica maior to the midſt thereof marked in the fourth Table at [y]; out of this alſo ariſeth the crowne Artery [Tab. 4. fig. 1, 2.] anſwering the crowne veine before deſcribed.

From the lower part.

Epiplois poſtica [Tab. 4. fig. 1. β. fig. 1. c] diuided into two ſtradling branches, which are Epiplois poſtica. propagated into the lower wing of the Kall and the Collick gut thereto adioyned.

Epiplois ſiniſtra [Tab. 4. fig: 1 γ] paſſeth alſo to the lower Omentum, and runneth in to the Epiplois ſiniſtra left ſide thereof.

The remainder of this branch [Tab: 4. fig. 1 u] attaineth to the Spleene, and is diuided into an vpper and a lower branch, and theſe into others, till at length they reach vnto the hollow ſide of the Spleene, [Tab. 4. fig. 1, ♌] From whence do proceede Gaſtroepiplois ſinistra, [tab. 4. fig: 1 ε] which is ſuſtained by the vpper wing of the Kell, and ſo goeth vnto Gaſtro epiplois ſin. ſtra. the left ſide of the bottome of the ſtomacke.

Alſo Vas breue Arterioſum [Tab. 4. Fig. 1. γ] paſſeth out of the vpper part of the Spleen, Vas breue arterioſum. and is inſerted into the left ſide of the ſtomacke.

The Meſentericall Arterie is double, both of them proceeding from the fore-ſide of the Arteriae Meſentericae. trunke, the vpper below the Caeliaca; the lower below the ſpermaticall Arteries.

The vpper [Tab. 4. Fig. 1. ζ. fig. 2. P: Tab: 8, 10.] is propagated into the vpper part, and almoſt Superior. into the whole Meſentery, and reacheth his manifolde ſurcles to the empty gut, the Ileon, and a part of the Collicke gut, where it approacheth the right Kidney.

The lower [Tab. 4. Fig. 1. q, Tab. 8, 12] Meſentericall Artery, runneth vnder the lower end of the Meſentery, and eſpecially to the left ſide of the Collicke gut and the right gut, Inferior. and maketh the Hemorrhoid veſſell, together with the Veins, and it is noted in the ſecond figure of this fourth Table at this marke*. And ſo much at this time ſhall ſuffice to haue ſpoken of the Gate veine, and the Caeliacall Artery in this place, conſidering that we ſhal haue fitter occaſion to proſecute their branches heereafter. Now we will proceede vnto the guts.

CHAP. V. Of the Guttes.

THe Guttes are calledin Greeke 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and Inteſtina in Latine, becauſe they The Names. are placed in the inmoſt part of the body, and doe take vp the moſt part of the cauity of the lower belly. [their naturall poſition appeareth in the 2. and 5. Tables,] And becauſe they farre exceed the length of the ſame, they are neceſſarily gired and rouled into manifolde Convolutions, [Tab. 2, 5, and 6.] that it might conteine them, as we vſe to rowle vp a rope if we would put it into a bag. Their Connexions. They are knit together by the benefite of the Meſenterium [as appeareth in the 7. Table,] by which alſo, and the interpoſition of the Omentum, they are tied to the backe, and are held vp or ſupported by the cauities or hollowneſſe of the hanch bones.

They are long bodies, and commonly ſixe times ſo long as the man whoſe entrals they Their length. are, round they are and globous, that they might bee more capacious and leſſe ſubiect to outward iniuries; Hollow, but not all of a bore as wee call it, carried alſo in circuler conuerſions (excepting their beginning [Tab. 6. fig. 1, 2. at I and a] and their end, that the entrance and out-gate of the Aliment ſhould not bee interrupted) leaſt the nouriſhment ſhould too ſuddenly ſlip away before the Chylus be fully diſtributed, and conſtraine a man The reaſons of their length. eft-ſoones to call for more, and ſo be the cauſe of inſatiable guloſity or rauenouſnes, which would as Plato ſaith, interrupt all good and liberall learning. For ſo we ſee thoſe creatures whoſe guts from the ſtomacke to the ſiedge, are either ſtreight or lax, are inſatiable deuourers, Plato. which alſo Ariſtotle witneſſeth in his third Booke de partibus animal. chap. 14. for the Ariſtotle. looſeneſſe or laxneſſe of the gut encreaſeth, and the rectitude of it haſtneth the deſire of meare. Wherefore thoſe creatures whom it became to bee more moderate that way, haue more of theſe circumvolutions, which alſo make them able longer to containe the excrements, that they ſhold not be enforced but at their own pleaſure to vnburden themſelues; for thoſe creatures that continually put in, muſt haue anſwerable euacuation.

The guts are continued with the ſtomack at the right Orifice called the Pylorus, but their ſubſtance is thinner then that of the ſtomack, and by reaſon of the inumerable veines that The veines of the guts called Meſeraicks. are inſerted into Ieiunū and Ileon, which do in a ſhort time ſuck it, they receiue much nouriſhment, which preſently by as many veſſels is conueyed to the Liuer. This ſpeedy diſtribution of the nouriſhment could not be, if it went out of one ſtomacke into another, becauſe there would not be ſpace for the inſertion of ſuch a world of veines, and ſo the diſtribution muſt needs be ſlower, and beſide much of the Aliment would eſcape the Veins, vnleſſe it were eft-ſoones all the way of the paſſage againe and many times as it were reuiſed, till there were nothing left but bare excrement.

And albeit there be but one ductus or through-paſſage from the pylorus or mouth of the ſtomacke, euen to the ſiedge, that it may not amiſſe bee called one gut; yet becauſe the parts of it do very much differ in ſubſtance, figure, office, place, magnitude; and in number of circumvolutions and turnings: therefore firſt in reſpect of their ſubſtance, there are two ſorts of guts. One ſlender, fine, and ſmall, which Galen calleth 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Plautus calleth them Lactes of the old word Lacio, which ſignifieth to draw, becauſe they draw the Chylus more powerfully then the other which are thicke and craſſe, called by Hippocrates 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .

The ſlender or ſmalleſt ſort of Guts is three-fold, Duodenum, Ieiunum, and Ileon, which The ſmall guts. though they haue all almoſt one capacitie or amplitude, yet they are eaſily diſtinguiſhed by their ſcituation, length, and by their Meſeraick veines. And beſide, the Ieiunum about his beginning, where it is tyed to the backe, is ſometimes obſerued to be enlarged.

Tab. 5. ſheweth the Bowels of the Lower belly, euerie one in their owne place. The ends of the lower Ribbes, together with the Midriffe and the Peritonaeum adhering thereto are turned backe, that the Liuer, the Spleene, and the stomacke might be better ſeene.

A. The Breſt blade cald Cartilago enſiformis. B B. The Peritonaeum, togither with the Midriffe and the broken ribs bent outward. C C. The Gibbous or bunching part of the Liuer. D. A Ligament tying the Liuer to the Midriffe. E. A part of the vmbilicall veine. F F. The ſtomacke filled full of meate. G. A part of the Spleene. H. The blinde gut of the late writers: for the ancients tooke the top of the Colon for it. I. The beginning of the great or thicke guts. I. and ſo to K. ſheweth the paſſage of the Collick gut from the right kidney to the Liuer, & ſo the Collicke and the ſtone on this ſide are in one place, and therefore hardly diſtinguiſhed. K. to L. the ſame Collicke Gut lyeth vnder the whole bottome of the ſtomack, which is the reaſon that thoſe which are troubled with the Collick caſt ſo much. L. to M. The paſſage of the Colon, from the ſpleene vnto the ſhare bone by the lefte kidney a-way which maketh the payne of the Stone and the Collicke on the lefte ſide, very harde to diſtinguiſh. N. The Colon ending into the right gut. O. The beginning of the right Gut vnto the bladder. P. Q. The ſunken or fallen ſide of the Colon at P. and his Chambers and puffes at Q. R S T. The leſſer Guttes, eſpecially lying vnder the Nauell. a a. The two vmbilicall arteries. b. The bottome of the Bladder. * The Connexion of the bladder and the Peritonaeum.

TABVLA. V

The thicke or great guts are as many [Tab. 6. fig. 2, 3.] called Caecum, Colon & Rectū, The great guts. all differing in ſcite, figure, and magnitude. For the Colon and Rectum, that is, the Collick and the right guts, are more ample then all the reſt. For the figure, ſome are right as it wer by a line, as the Duodenum and Rectum, the reſt are full of turninges, and as it were chambered more or leſſe.

In reſpect of their offices, ſome are appointed both for the perfiting and for the diſtributing Their offices. of the Chylus, to wit, the ſmaller and narrower, that ſo the ſmalleſt crumme of the meate may meete with their ſides and veſſels; others are appointed for beſer vſe, to gather together the excrements, as the Craſſe or thicke guts.

The ſmaller, partly by reaſon of their excellency, partly for their commodity, do occupy Their ſcituation. the middle place, [tab. 5. R S T. tab: 7. cccc] euen all the Regions of the nauell & the Hypogastrium, yet in dogs it is not ſo, which deceiued the Ancients, who called the ſmall the vpper guts, the thicke the lower; which order we finde different in man, whoſe Colon occupies the vppermoſt place, and paſſeth vnder the bottom of all the ſtomacke. For their commodity they are placed neare the Center of the Meſenterie [tab. 7. H] that the meſentericall branch might without any great diſtance be conuayed vnto them, and ſo the Chylus quickly transferred to the Liuer.

The thicker guts are placed towards the ſides [table 5. table 6. figure • . table 7. EEEE] partly becauſe they might giue way to the ſmaller; (the Colon alſo is knit to the bottome [table 5. E] of the ſtomacke) partly that like a munition or defence they might compaſſe and defend the ſmaller, leaſt they ſhould bee preſſed or ſtreightned. They were alſo made large, that they might containe the greater quantity of excrements, before they were prouoked to excretion.

The firſt of the ſlender guts [table 6. figure 1, from to K] which Herophilus calleth 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Duodenum. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in Latine duodenum, hath his name from the length of twelue fingers, which yet we finde it not to holde in our bodies; it may be, becauſe now a dayes the ſtature of Man is much impaired. Galen calles it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as it were a production, to wit of the ſtomacke, which name yet ſome doe onely allow to the orifice of this firſt gut. This auodenum beginning His ſcituation on the right ſide, at the Pylorus [table • . figure 1, H] is reflected or turned backeward, vnder the ſtomacke, that it may bee knit with membranous ligaments, to the ſpondelles or rack-bones of the loynes, to hold it ſtraight and right downe; for if it ſhould haue beene rowled and circled about, firſt the entrance of the Chylus ſhould haue beene hindered, and then being gotten in, it would haue beene ſubiect to bee returned backe againe. Moreouer, it would haue beene a hinderance to the veine that commeth from the Port or Gate of the Liuer, and to the Arterie which paſſeth to the Liuer: beſide, indeede there is no ſpace or ſcope for any ſuch cōuolutions or turnings in that place. It determineth vnder the Colon, about the beginning [table 6, figure 1, K] of his windings. It is the ſtraighteſt of all, that the Chylus ſhould not ſuddenly and togetherward fall into it, out of the ſtomacke; and ſomewhat thicker then the other two, becauſe it receiueth a ſhort veine from the trunke of the Port veine, which we called Inteſtinalis [table 3, I] or the Gut veine, (but no meſeraicall The duodenum receiueth no meſeraical vein veine at all) and an Arterie from the Caeliacall; both which are led along according to the longitude of this Gut, and to the beginning of the Ieiunum. Vnder this the Pancreas or ſweete-bread lyeth, eſpecially in Dogges, that it may boulſter the veſſels, and moyſten or ſupple the gut with a ſlimie moyſture.

The ſecond ſmall gut is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Ieiunum, or the [table 6. figure 1, M] Empty gut, It is Ieiunum the empty gut. for the moſt part found empty, and that becauſe of the innumerable meſeraicks, and thoſe very large, which ending in the inner coate of the gut, doe there gape with open mouth, & draw away the Chylus, as the nouriſhment falles lower and lower, till all the goodneſſe bee drawne away. And if any part of the Chylus ſcape the firſt conuolution of this gut, yet the ſecond or third will embrace it, till moſt of the profitable iuyce be drawne away by the meſeraicks to this gut belonging; which ſuction or drawing is much encreaſed by the vicinitie of the Liuer, and beſide, the Aliment as it paſſeth by, being yet fluid, doeth eaſilie follow.

His beginning [table 6. figure 2. M] on the right ſide vnder the Colon, where the conuolution of the Guttes begin, is very liuid or blewe; when it commeth aboue the Nauill His place. (whoſe whole region it taketh vp) being before wound vp into many circled labyrinths, it endeth into the Ileon. It is in length twelue palmes and three fingers. In breadth it exceedeth not the little finger, vnleſſe it be puffed vp with winde. In the beginning of this Ieiunum,

Length. The paſſage of the gal called Porus Biliarius.

Why it is found empty according to his name.

or in the end [table 6. figure 1. L] of the duodenum, is the paſſage of Choller or Gall inſerted, called Porus Biliarius; that after the Chylus is now fallen downe beneath it, the Liuer may vnburden it ſelfe by this vent of this humor, which by his acrimonie prouoketh the Guts both to expell the excrements contayned in them, and to work downward the ſlimy phlegme that cleaueth vnto them; whence it is, that in diſſections it is found more empty then the reſt.

The third Gut is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or tenue, that is ſlender, becauſe of the tenuitie of his membranes; it is called alſo 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from a worde which ſignifieth to encompaſſe, as it were the The Ileon his names. circled gut; alſo voluulus, becauſe of his many circumuolutions, in which the meat maketh profitable ſtay and deliberation: this gut alſo giueth name to that fearefull diſeaſe called Ileos,

Iliaca paſsio, miſerere mei Deus. a cruel diſeaſe.

His ſcituatiō.

or Iliaca paſsio. It is ſcituate vnder the Nauell, on both ſides at the bones called Ilea, or hanch bones, and the cox or hip-bone: and though it be continuall with the Ieiunum, and of a like ſubſtance, yet heerein it differs, that we finde it not either ſo empty of Chylus, or ſo full of Veines. It beginneth where the gut groweth reddiſh, and the Meſeraicke Veines grow ſmaller and fewer, and paſsing vnder the right Kidney, meeteth vvith the craſſe and large or great gut, that [Tab. 6. Fig. 1: O] buncheth out like a great Globe or Bowle, and endeth in his left ſide where it hath two holes; one continued with the Ileon, another lower, to which the blinde gut is ioyned. [Tab:6, Fig. 1. 2, 3, N] It is the longeſt of all the guts, euen one and twenty palmes long, and as broad as a finger is thicke, and becauſe this gut onely can fall into the cod, this onely cauſeth the rupture cald Hernia intestinalis, the gut rupture, and ſo much of the ſmall guts.

The great guts begin [Tab. 6. Fig. 1, 2, 3, O] where on the right ſide they ſtrut out like a

The great guts.

The blind gut called Caecum Inteſtinum.

great Bowle, where there hangeth downe an Appendixe or additament, which is the firſt of the thicke guts, and is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or Caecum, that is the blinde gut [Tab. 6 Fig, 1, 2, 3 P] hauing that name from his obſcure vſe, others call it Monoculus, becauſe it hath but one perforation, yet ſome ſay it hath two in the ſame ſuperficies, but diuided by ſo fine & thin a diſtance, that it ſeemes but one: when notwithſtanding one of them is the end of the Ileon, [Tab. 6 Fig: 1, 2, 3, N] and the other the beginning of the blinde gut, or of the Appendix. It taketh his beginning which is very thicke, from two heads; the end of the Ileon, [Tab. 6 Fig: 1, 2, 3, n & O] and the beginning of the Colon: vnleſſe we had rather ſay, that the vtmoſt part of the Colon ends into it, and that the Ileon is continued with it where it begins. In a man it is a ſlender long Appendix, and like vnto a great writhen worme [Tab. 6 Fig. 1, 2, 3, P] or a little purſe narrow toward the bottome, whence alſo it is called Saccus; farre narrower and ſtreighter then any of the other guts; foure Finger long, and as broade as the thumbe, and is knit to the right Kidney by the mediation of the Peritonaeum, but hath no Meſentery tyed vnto it. In Dogges it is farre greater, and beſides differs in the originall, for in them it taketh his beginning rather from the beginning of the Colon on the right ſide of it, then on the left.

The Ancients did not call this Appendix of the Colon the blind gut (whence ſome of them haue deliuered, that in Beaſts there are three thicke guts, in a man but two) but for it, did What was the Caecum of the Ancients. take that Globous [Tab. 6. Fig: 2 at O] extuberation, which paſſeth from the inſertion of the ſmall guts vnto the Colon, of which we ſpake euen now. Wherefore Galen placeth the blinde gut on the right ſide of the Ileon, but the Colon he ſaith ariſeth out of the left ſide, brought firſt vpward by the right Ilea or flankes. This blinde gut of the Ancients wh • ch we call the beginning of the Colon, in Apes, Dogges, Swine, & Oxen is very great, in whom it is a good helpe that in their groueling gate, when their fore-parts are violently moued, the excrements do not recoile to the ſmall guts. The vſe of this blind Gut ſaieth Galen, (vnderſtanding The vſe of the blinde gut of the Ancients. the beginning and bowled extuberation of the Colon) is to be as a belly wherin the excrements are receiued, that if in the paſſage any thing haue eſcaped the diſtributing vertue of the ſmall guts, and the Meſeraick Veynes, it might by remayning ſomet me in this blinde gut be exhauſted and ſucked out. But the vſe of the Appendix is whilſt the Infant is in the wombe, to receiue thoſe many and liquid excrements which in many moneths time are gathered together. After the childe comes to any growth in the world, as Of the Appendix. we ſay, the vſe of this Appendixe ceaſeth, becauſe (proportionably conſidered) there are fewer excrements gathered in the Collicke gut, and thoſe that are, are dryer and thicker. Wherefore one ſaith verie wel, that the excrements growing fewer, are not driuen therinto, and ſo it remayneth contracted and gathered together, not in length, (for the length continueth the ſame) but in the Latitude, ouer it was in the Infant, euen we ſaide before, it hapneth in the vmbilicall veſſels.

The ſecond thicke gut, Tab. 6. Fig: 1. and 2. from O to Z. Tab. 5 from r to o, Tab. 7 EEEE] is more lax and looſe, and is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of a word which ſignifieth to fore-ſlow, becauſe by The Colon or Collick Gut. reaſon of his many blowne and ſwelling Chambers or Cels [Tab. 6 Fig. 2, 3 YY] it forſloweth the paſſage of the excrements; or of a word which ſignifieth to wreth, or to rack, becauſe of the racking Collick paine which in it is bred. The beginning of this gut, called by the Ancients the blinde gut [Tab. 6 Figur. 1, 2. O] as is ſaide, is very large and more capacious then any other part of the gut is, and round like a Bowle or Globe, ſeated in the right Ileum or flanke, [Tab. 5 from I. to K.] for there is a fit place empty for it, becauſe the right kidney hangeth hie, to which it cleaueth; and touching the bladder of Gall vnder the Liuer, The ſcituation of it. yea ſometimes being ſo faſtned vnto it▪ that it is dyed yellow by it, is turned vpward, rouled ouerthwart vnder the bottome of the ſtomacke [Tab. 5. from K to L] and ſo paſſeth ouer the ſmall guts. And this is the reaſon why the Ancients haue written that it occupyeth the vpper place, yet not in Dogges but in Men. And ſurely heerein Nature hath made an excellent prouiſion both for nouriſhment and concoction, becauſe we eate many hard meates, which neither the ſtomacke nor the ſmall guts are able ſufficiently to put ouer, which are deteyned in the Chambers of the Colon; and becauſe this Colon paſſeth vnder the ſtomacke, and the Liuer the fountaine of heate, are there concocted and made fit for noriſhment, and from hence are ſuckt away by the Meſeraick Veines. On the left ſide it is tyed to the Spleene [Tab. 5 G] with rare and thin Membranes; from the Spleen it paſſeth vnto the ſhare bone [Tab. 5 from L to M] and then is preſently turned backward to the left Kidney, to which it is ſtrongly bound and ſo maketh a ſhew as it were of a Scythian bow. This ſtrong binding of the Collicke gut to the left Kidney, is the cauſe why the Nephritick paine or fit

Tab. vi. ſheweth the leſſer and the greater guts.

The first figure ſheweth the forme and folding paſſage of the leſſer guts.

The ſecond Figure ſheweth the forme and convolutions of the greater guts, and the Muſcles of the Fundament.

The thirde Figure ſheweth together with the figure of the great guttes, the value or Membrane of the Colon or Collicke gut.

The fourth Figure ſheweth a part of the collick and right guts and the coats of the Guts.

TABVLA. VI.

FIG. I.

FIG. II.

FIG. III.

FIG. IV.

H. 1, The Pylorus tied with a part of the ſtomacke. I K. 1. The gut cald Duodenum. L 1. The pore or hole of the choler, cald Porus Biliarius. M 1. The beginning of the empty gut, cald Inteſtinum Ieiunum. N 1, 2, 3. The end of the leſſer guts. O 1, 2, 3. The beginning of the great guttes, where is the blind gut of Galen and the Ancients. T 3. The value or membrane of the collick gut, ſet to the ſides of the Gut on eyther hand, where his beginning is not made round, but lax. P 1, 2, 3. The blinde gut of the later Anatomiſts. QRSTV. 2, 3. The collick gut from O to Q: from the right kidney to the liuer, from Q. to R. all along the bottome of the ſtomack: from R to S: from the Spleene to the ſhare bone: from S to T the returne of the Collicke gut to the nauell: from T to V how it is led along again downward to the right gut * 3. The Collicke gut opened, that the value may better appeare. XX 2, 3. The ſunke or flatted place of the Collicke gut. YY 2, 3. The chambers or cels of the Collicke gut. Z 2, 3. The beginning of the right gut. a 2, 3. the round Muſcle of the right gut. b c 2, 3. The two right Muſcles of the right gut. d 2, 3. The place wher the right gut is tied to the yard in mē & to the neck of the womb in women. ee 4. The firſt and vtter coat. ff 4. The 2. coate of the guts. g 4. The third coate of the guts which maketh their body. hh 4. A part of the Meſentery, tying the right gut to the Holy of great bone. of the ſtone in the Kidneyes, is confounded with the collicke payne. But to returne to the collicke gut; at the left Kidney it is much narrower, leaſt it ſhould compreſſe the ſpleene; wherefore thoſe men that haue ſwolne ſpleenes, doe not eaſily breake winde, vnleſſe their ſpleenes be preſſed; here alſo it hath no chambers: and againe ariſing more on the left ſide as it were vnto the ſeate of the Nauell [table 6. figure 2. and 3, from S to T] maketh a double, (which double is the cauſe that in this place the collicke torments are moſt grieuous, ſo that wee haue ſeene heere apoſtemations [table 5. H] maturated or ripened through the skin, and after healed) and ſo being carried to the beginning of the os ſacrum, in that very place where on the one ſide it aroſe from the right gut, it now on the other ſide [table 5. X] endeth in it; but is diſtinguiſhed from it by a certaine narrowneſſe, cauſed as it were by the whipping about [table 6, figure 2, from T to T] of a ſtreight band: which place all Phyſitians in the adminiſtring of Cliſters, and cure of the Collick torments, muſt not forget. The The length of the Collick gut. length of this Gut is about 7. palmes [demonſtrated in the 6. table & the 1, and 2, figures] and ſo many fingers, and in breadth it is as wide as a mans Fiſt is thicke.

It is the largeſt and wideſt of all the Guts, that it might be a receptacle of the winds ingendered in the firſt concoction, to wit, in the ſtomacke and the ſmall Guts; as alſo of the vnprofitable and faeculent part of the Chylus, which remayneth about the end of the ſmall Guts: leaſt ſayth Galen in his fourth booke de vſu partium and the 18, chapter we ſhould be conſtrayned continually, or ouer often to empty our bodies, becauſe within vs there is continuall ſegregation made of the excrements from the nouriſhment. Now this Gut being ſo capacious, thoſe excrements may in great quantity bee retayned, and auoyded but at conuenient times.

The Celles alſo or chambers of this Gutte [table 5, Q Q, table 6, figure 2, 3, Y Y] make much for this purpoſe of Nature; and hence it is that ſome Birds whoſe Guts haue no ſuch Celles, doe continually mute, or very often: and therefore ſome haue called this collicke Gut, The lower Belly.

Leaſt therefore the excrements ſhould forceably iſſue out, or perpetually prouoke the expulſiue faculty, this Gut firſt of all ariſeth vpward [table 6, figure 2, and 3, from O to Q,] afterward bending downward, it is againe reflected vpward neare the end thereof [table 6, figure 2, and 3, from S to T] not vnlike to a Romaine S. And hence it is that in our deiections, the excrements are not auoyded all at once, but as it were at two ſtooles, the ſecond following the firſt, after a little diſtance of time.

And becauſe it is very great, therefore it hath two ſtrong ligaments; one, whereby it is faſt tyed to the vpper parts, and ſo by the other to the lower. It is alſo faſtned to the backe by meanes of an externall membrane, ſpringing out of the lower membrane of the Kall, as the other Guts are tyed to the backe by the interpoſition or helpe of the meſenterie. But in Dogges it is no where tyed to the Kall, neither hath it any of theſe ligaments. If it were narrow as the ſmall Guts, it would alwayes be diſtended, and ſo alwayes tortured.

Againe, whereas the excrements when they paſſe out of the Ileon into the Collick gut, doe manifeſtly aſcend [table 6. figure 3. from N to O] leaſt in the compreſsion of the belly, (which is made by the muſcles of the Abdomen, and the helpe of the midriffe) to the ſiedge; the excrements and putrid or rotten vapours ſhould not ſo eaſily finde the lower paſſage by the right gut, as returne out of the Colon into the Ileon, and ſo diſturbe the diſtribution of the Chylus, and at length iſſue by the mouth as it hapneth in that miſerable diſeaſe called Iliaca paſsio, where the gut Ileon doubling into it ſelfe, maketh ſuch a conſtipation of the belly, that the meat cannot deſcend, and ſo the remainders thereof being yet liquid in the ſmall gut, and defiled with the noyſome ſauour of that place are returned by vomit, and at laſt the excrements themſelues, though not out of the great guts; leaſt I ſay in euery notable compreſsion of the belly this ſhould happen, Nature hath ordained & ſcituated a certain value, leaf-doore, or floud-gate, at the beginning [ta. 6. fig. 3. *] of this Colon where it The values of the Colon. is ioyned to the Ileon, which is membranous and thick, and looketh vpward, becauſe the excrements of the meate are carried by aſcent not by deſcent, out of the Ileon into the Colon, as is ſaid before. This value is eaſily found by the Anatomiſt, if you poure water into the right gut and hold it & the Colon vpward, for then you ſhall perceiue that none of the water will paſſe into the Ileon, no nor winde, vnleſſe you preſſe it very hard. You may finde it alſo when the guts are cleanſed, but then it is ſomewhat vitiated by the transfuſion of water, which you muſt neceſſarily vſe in the cleanſing of them.

Hence it is that Galen ſayth, the matter of cliſters cannot naturally aſcend into the Ileon Lib. 5. method. meden. cap & or ſmall guts, although their medicinable force and vertue may goe a great deale higher. Lib. 13. method, medend. cap. 17 Andreas Laurentius hath deſcribed this value in his Anatomie, where alſo he maketh mētion of Bauhines deſcription of it, and attributeth vnto it this vſe eſpecially of hindering the regurgitation of the excrements. But Archangelus ſayeth, that at the blinde gut there are three values like thoſe in the heart, all appoynted for the ſame purpoſe, which the reſt before did agree vpon.

The ſubſtance of the Colon is more fleſhy then that of the other guts, and beſide it hath many Celles [table 5. QQ, table 6. figure 2, 3,YY] or chambered cauities, diuerſly as it were arched; and againe ſinking into a narrower extent, wherein the hardeſt part of the meate may reſt, and ſo receiue (for they lie vnder the ſtomacke and the Liuer [table 5. at CC) a better concoction. But the ſmall guts haue none of theſe Cels; the reaſon is, that the excrements of the Chylus ſhould not be reteined therein, the diſtribution of the Chylus hindered, or the place of the belly taken vp therewith.

Finally, leaſt the Cels or chambers of this Colon ſhould bee diſſolued or looſened foorth, there runneth through his middle and vpper part after his length, a certaine vinculum or band of the breadth of the middle finger: which being looſened or broken, thoſe chābers are diſſolued. When this colon comes near to the right gut, it becommeth round [table 6. figure 2, 3, v] like the Colon in Dogges (that ſo the excrements and the winde alſo which iſſueth ſometimes ſilently, ſometimes with noyſe, might bee more eaſily excluded) and ſo his end is narrow and ſtraight, fit to ioyne with the right gut.

The third of the great guts [table 5, his beginning is at O vnder the bottom of the bladder, table 6. figure 2, 3, Z, table 7, F G] is called rectum, of his right bore, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the beginner The laſt great gut called rectum, or the right gut. by Hippocrates in his firſt booke Epidem: becauſe it hath his beginning where the boughts of the guts do end, and thence paſſeth from the top of the ſacrum or holy-bone, to the end of the rumpe, to which it is firmely tied by the interpoſition of [table 6. figure 4. h h] the Peritonaeum, leaſt when it is burdened, it ſhould fall with his owne waight: and ſo endeth in the ſeate, [table 6. figure 2, 3, a] in men vnder [table 6, vnder b] the bladder; in women vnder the wombe. In this place it is very great, which Hippocrates calleth partem laxam or his looſe part, and groweth to the yarde of men [table 6, figure 2, 3, d ſheweth the place] and to the necke of womens wombes, by the interpoſition of a muſculous ſubſtance.

Hence comes in men that notable ſympathy of this gut with the bladder, which maketh The great ſympathy betweene the right gut and the bladder. a man that is troubled with the ſtone in the bladder, to be euery moment prouoked to the ſtoole; but yet in women there is a greater ſimpathy betweene this gut and the wombe; ſo that oftentimes by compaſsion the gutte is vlcerated, and the excrements are auoyded by the ſecret parts. This gut could not be more commodiouſly placed, for the excremēts being herein by degrees collected, may be fitly together excluded. To the end of this gut a round muskle [table 6. figure 2, 3, a] is annexed, which may binde the orifice of it, whereupon it is called by Hippocrates and Galen 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that the excrements might not at al times The ſphinter muſcle. but onely by voluntary compreſsion and violence be euacuated. This gut is a palme and a halfe long [table 6. figure 2, 3, from Z to a] and three fingers broade, and very corpulent or ſubſtantiall, and hath certaine fat appendixes or additaments growing to it without.

All theſe Guts as they are ſimilar parts, do conſiſt of a ſpermaticall ſubſtance and bloudy matter, changed into their proper fleſh, if it may be ſo called: but as they are diſsimilar they haue a membranous ſubſtance, that ſo they may without paine be diſtended or ſtretched, when they ſtrut with the Chylus, with the excrements, or with winde; yet is not this membranous ſubſtance alike thicke, but the ſmall guts haue it more ſlender, the great guts more craſſe and thicke. This may bee ſliuen into three coates; whereof one is common [table 6. figure 4, c c] to them all, as hauing his originall mediately ſayeth Galen 4. vſu The 3. coates • i the guts. partium 17, from the Peritonaeum: but immediately the duodenum and that part of the Colon that cleaueth to the ſtomacke, hath it from the lower membrane of the Kall, although it be not ſo in Dogs: and the Ieiunum, the Ileon, and the remaynder beſide of all the great Guts, haue their coate from the membranes of the meſenterie. For the membranes of the meſenterie, carrying the veſſelles to the Guts, doe grow vnto them, where parting aſunder, they ſeuerally walk along the ſides of the Guts, & do degenerate into their third coat. This firſt cōmon coat they haue as inſtead of a ligament, ſo as a couering for their better defēce. They haue beſide, 3. proper coats, [tab. 6. fig. 4. f f g] partly that their expelling power ſayth Galen, might bee of greater force, partly alſo for ſecurity, when they abide many difficult 4. vſu part. 17. aſſayes in diuers diſeaſes, eſpecially in the Dyſenteria or bloudy Flux, that the inmoſt beeing hurt, the other may remaine perfect for the performance of their duty. Wherefore, many haue beene knowne to ſuperuiue when the inner coate hath beene eaten out: yet both theſe coats are thinner and ſofter then thoſe of the ſtomacke, becauſe this receyueth the meate when it is harder and vnconcocted, thoſe when it is for the moſt part concocted and attenuated or made as thin as pulpe. The firſt [Tab. 6. fig: 4, f f] or vtter of theſe coates is membranous, but ſtrong; for the moſt part furniſhed with tranverſe Fibres, ſprinkled alſo with fleſhy fibres, firſt to encreaſe his heate, that thereby the leſſe laboured and digeſted parts of the Chylus may in their paſſage be more throughly concocted; and again, that like Muſcles they might contract the guts to expel thoſe final remainders which could not be auoyded by the compreſsion of the Abdomen. Ouer this coate is drawne as it were a Veyle or Filme, thight but very fine, wouen for the moſt part of right Fibres. The other proper [Tab. 6 Figure 4 g] coate is on the inſide in the ſmall gats rugous or plightie, (in the Colon the plights are vnfoulded and ſpred abroad into Cels) that it might moderately ſtay the Chylus as it falleth downward, that if any part of it bee leſſe laboured, it might receiue a farther degree of concoction in the paſſage.

Moreouer, that the ſame Chylus might the better bee ſucked vp by the Veynes, theſe tranuerſe foulds make this coate longer, and in ſome doubly and trebly longer then the vtter coate; and for this cauſe alſo it was neceſſarily gathered into Plights; and theſe ſoulds or ſurphles are moueable, & may be driuen out of one place into another, as the ſurphles of a hemme gathered vpon a thred, that they may reteine the Chylus moderately & without violence. This coate is alſo neruous, but yet it appears more fleſhy, becauſe of a cruſt The cruſt of the guts whiche is firſt loſt in bloody fluxes. like a Membrane which compaſſeth it about, engendred of the proper excrements of the guts ariſing from the third concoction, leaſt the mouth of the Meſeraicke Veins opening into this inner coate, ſhould be ſtopped; and leaſt the ſame inner coate, or the mouths of the Veines ſhould be made callous or hard by the perpetuall paſsing of the Chylus. Both theſe proper coats at the end of the Colon, and in the right gut are thicker and thighter or faſter.

They haue Fibres of all kindes, the inner oblique or ſlope Fibres, that it might reteine the middle tranſuerſe or ouerthwart that it might expell; to the outward are added a few right Fibres, leaſt the tranſuerſe ſhould be ſeparated aſunder: wherefore without the gut What fibres euerie coate haue. they are tyed together with the right fibres as it were with a ligament, euen as Chirurgions for the holding on of circular or round Ties, do caſt ouer them right bands. But the right Fibres are fewer in the ſmall guts, more in the great. In the Colon the Fibres follow his impreſsions or chambers. They are very great and large in the right gut, becauſe of the many and hard excrements there heaped together,

The veſſels of the guts [exhibited in the third Table] are Veines from the port veyne, arteries from the Coeliacall [Tab. 4] and Meſentericall branches. For to the Duodenum & the beginning of the Ieiunum, the gut-veine called Inteſtinalis runneth with a long courſe; 4. The veſſels of the guts. but the reſt of the Ieiunum and the Ileon, and a part of the Colon, from the Ileon to the left kidney, haue Meſeraicke [Tab. 4. Fig: 2 O O O] veyns, which are carryed from aboue with an oblique paſſage through both the coats of the Meſentery, as it were out of his center. The vſe of their veines, is to carry the Chylus from the guts to the Liuer, and bring back blood to them for their nouriſhment; of their Arteries, that they might be cheriſhed with vitall blood, and by their perpetuall motion be preſerued from corruption and putrifaction. Galen thought, that they tooke vp alſo a little of the meate in their paſſage. To the other and remaining part of the Colon, and to the right gut, they are in a right line carried from 4. vſu part. 17. the left Meſentericall Veine, and the inferiour Meſentericall Artery.

They haue Nerues from the ſixt paire, the Duodenum very ſmall ones from thoſe ſtomacke ſinnewes which compaſſe the Pylorus or lower mouth of the ſtomacke: the reſt of the guts on both ſides, receiue infinite ſurcles from a braunch which proceedeth from the roots of the ribs, from whence they haue moſt acute ſenſe, that they might apprehend the prouocation of the choller and the excrements; notwithſtanding that a certaine mucous or ſlimy matter which lineth them within, makes their ſenſation ſomewhat more dull. The vſe of the fat and ſlime in the guts.

On the outſide they are ſmeared, ſometimes couered with fat, and on the inſide lined with ſlime, and as it were nealed like earthen pots, that through their ſlipperineſſe the excrements of the belly might ſooner be precipitated or thruſt downe (ſome thinke the Colon is lined within with fat) and leaſt their exquiſite ſenſe ſhould bee continually prouoked.

The common vſe of the guts is to be inſtead of earth or the ſoile to yeelde nouriſhment The common vſe of the guts to the parts. For as in the earth is contained the Aliment of the plants which they draw out by the Fibres or ſtrings of the roots, ſo in the guts is the Chylus, which the rootes of the Meſeraick Veines do ſucke out for the nouriſhment of the creature. Againe, the vſe of the ſmall guts is to be the Inſtrument of diſtributing the Aliment; ſo ſaith Galen in his fourth Booke de Vſu partium, the 8. and the eighteenth chapters. For it behooued that there The vſe of the ſmall Guts. ſhould be one Organ to concoct, and another to diſtribute; for otherwiſe the veines could not but haue drawne crude together with concocted and laboured nouriſhment. For the Chylus boyled in the ſtomacke, was to bee diſtributed to other partes, and the profitable parts thereof to be ſegregated and ſeparated, which is accompliſhed by the Meſeraicall veines. But becauſe, as it hapneth in a Viall full of water, if it bee turned vp, the water cannot yſſue at the necke but by drops and degrees; ſo in the guts, if the Veines had beene ſet to one place, the multitude of the Chylus would haue ſtopped his owne paſſage: therefore Nature hath well prouided, that the guts ſhold be drawn out into a great length, that ſo in each part of them a litle quantity might be conteyned, & ſo a conuenient proportion ſuckt away by the mouths of the Veynes. Moreouer; in the very paſſage of the Chylus along the guts, it receyueth a farther degree of concoction, as alſo doth the blood in all the Veines. And therfore the ſubſtance of the guts is not much vnlike that of the ſtomack. But becauſe they are not ſo neere the heate of the Liuer as is the ſtomacke, therefore Nature hath aſsiſted theyr cold membranous ſubſtance, by couering them with the warme happing of the Omentum or Kell, whereby their weake heate is cheriſhed.

The vſe of the great guts is to contain the thicke excrements and remainders of the meat together with the choler deriued vnto them from the Liuer by the paſſage of gall, as alſo The vſe of the great Guts. the winds that are daily gathered, which are ſtored in the chambers of the Colon, and the bredth of the other great guttes, and kept in by the Muſcles of the fundament, as we ſhall more manifeſtly ſhew afterward.